THE HISTORY Of the Bohemian Persecution, From the beginning of their conversion to Christianity in the year 894. to the year 1632.  
Ferdinand the 2. of Austria, Reigning.  
In which the unheard of secrets of policy, Counsels, Arts, and dreadful Judgements are exhibited.  
LONDON Printed by B. A. for john Walker at the Star in Popes-Head-Ally MDCL.   

To the Godly Reader.  
AFter that some of the banished Bohemians, who were in Holland, understood that the Edition of Fox's book of Martyrs, was by some learned men, and well-wishing to posterity, again intended in England, and that Additions were every where sought for, and that they were admonished to add unto it, the History of our present Persecution and banishment; they did not intermit forthwith to write to their exiled friends, in Misnia, Polonia, and Hungaria, that so fare as they could, they would declare those memorable things which were acted in this unhappy tragedy, we thought nothing could be declared by us, of which there was not sufficient example, whether we consider the most bitter hatred and rage of Satan against the Church, or the fraudulent machinations of Antichrist, or humane fragillity in persecutions; or the most wise cou●sell and help of God in preserving his: but because it is neither unpleasant nor unprofitable for Godly spirits to look upon many examples; partly, to see upon what various occasions God doth exercise his Church with afflictions; partly, how craftily the old Serpent doth circumvent the Saints of God, likewise how men being exposed to trials do several ways fall; and lastly, how valiantly God doth corroberate some valiantly to undergo disgraces, banishments, prisons, deaths, and all things grievous, for his Name, and how they overcame the World by bearing. Therefore we were willing to communicate our affairs to the Churches of Christ dispersed through the World, and Godliness itself doth command us to declare unto posterity, as much as in us lies, what waters we have passed through, and in what furnaces of fire we have been heated, that knowing to what vicisitudes the Church militant is subject (as the Moon which sometimes increases and sometimes decreases, sometimes with a full countenance she defuseth her light, sometimes she suffers a sad Eclipse) they may be the less troubled in future times, that they may seasonably prepare their minds for all hazards, and may learn to seek securities and blessings, not under the Sun, but in Heaven, for this reason from the first Original, we have have briefly delineated all the most famous mutations of the Bohemian Church, especially since the story of our Martyrs under Gentilism, Papacy, and feigned Protestantisme is communicated but to a few; for beside Hus, Jerom of Prague, and Milisius (whom the Catalogue of the witnesses of truth remembers) the book of Martyrs is silent of other sufferers: we thought good therefore by this occasion to join old stories with new, comprehending them both with as much brevity as possible, and faithfully to declare them in a Historical stile; the former stories we have taken out of our Historians; the latter are faithfully collected, either out of our own proper observation, or from the testimony of eye witnesses: and this last persecution of Ferdinand, although it may seem to be raised on politic causes, and a great part of those miseries which befell the faithful, to be acted by the licentiousness of Soldiers, by the course of War, yet none will deny, but that the constant asserters of the Gospel were Martyrs, who will consider those words in the 13 Revel. 7. and it was given to the Beast to make War with the Saints, and overcome. Had not Nebucadonozor a politic cause to destroy Jerusalem (to wit) the rash and obstinate defection of the Jewish people from him, yet you may know what account God makes of his destroying them: consult with Isaiah 47.6, 7. Jer. 50.18, 19 Zach. 1.14, 18. and in many other places. Did not the Jews give occasion to the persecution of Antioch, by their Domestical tumults, as may appear in the 2. of Maccabees 5.11? there is another intention in God, who chastises his Church for their faults; and in the enemy who seeks to destroy it, therefore we lawfully say, with that Martyr mentioned 2. Maccabees 7.32. We suffer for our sins. Yet thou who doth wage war with God in persecuting his servants, thou shalt not escape the judgement of the Almighty. We could have wished these things more copiously to have been collected, and more accurately set down, than our present state will suffer us; but in regard we have been often admonished to communicate some late transactions done in our Country and Church, we had rather give this, than not to satisfy the desires of those that are good. When God shall bring us home again, which we hope, other memorable things may be added and these things which are now written, declared with more evidence. Farewell.  
In our banishment in the year, 1632. N. N. N. etc.   

THE HISTORY Of the BOHEMIAN PERSECUTION.  

CHAP. I. The conversion of the Bohemians to Christianity; the Persecution that followed.  
THe Bohemians _____ Being Idolaters lived without the knowledge of the true God, and of Religion, till the year of Christ 894. In that year, their Capraine Borivoius, being entertained by Swato Plaus, King of Moravia, by the strange providence of God, received the knowledge of Christ, and with thirty Palatines were baptised at _____ the 23 of june, who returned home with joy, taking with him Methudius, the Bishop of Moravia (who was an opposite to the Bohemians:) amongst whom (when the seed of the Gospel was sown) suddenly a great harvest was gathered, partly in regard Ludomilla the Captain's wife laid aside the Idol Rosina, which before she worshipped. Likewise a confluence of the Nobility and Commonalty were daily baptised, partly by reason of those Churches and Schools which were in many places erected by Borivoius.  
2. Thus the Bohemians received the first light of the Gospel; but the Cross was the concomitant of it, according to the will of Christ, who as he did establish his Church by his own blood; so he sprinkles it with the blood of Martyrs, that it may be fruitful: this is the counsel of Divine Wisdom, that we may hope in Christ, not for the things of this life. Therefore the Gospel cost the Bohemians some of the●● blood. The chief of those that witnessed the truth, were the Princes Ludomilla and Winceslaus, and some hundreds of the common People: the story of whom we shall briefly relate, chief out of Duhratius.  
3. First of a●● Borivoi●s was banished by the wicked faction of Infidels; Stoinurus was placed in his room, who was banished thirteen years in Bavaria; but when they knew him to be a Christian, they sent him again into exile. Borivoius being recalled, they compelled him to resign the dominion to his son Spitigneus, who was more  to the Heathens. He being dead, Drahomera a heathen (made famous for Nobility and Beauty) was given in marriage to Worutislaus, the younger son of Borivoius, who at first was courteous to her Husband, and the Christian Nobility, and promised after her Catechising that she would be baptised: but this wicked woman did boldly deceive both those that instructed her, and those that were her Sponsors in baptism; for she was more cruel against Christians, than jezabel was against the Prophets.  
4. Whilst her pious Husband lived, she cunningly dissembled that hatred which was evilly conceived against the Christians: but he being buried, when the Grandmother Ludomilla did undertake to educate the elder son Wenceslaus, Drahomira requiring the younger Bolislawes to be under her tuition, she usurped the Government, and straightway commanded by a public Edict, that the Churches should be shut against the Christians, that the exercise of their Worship should be hindered. She likewise prohibited Ministers from instructing the people, and Schoolmasters from teaching Youth: those that disobeyed were liable to imprisonment, banishment, and death. At Prague, the Magistrates were changed. and the most cruel Idolaters were substituted in the places of the Christians, by whose incitement the Christians were secretly, openly, unworthily abused and murdered, without any punishment to the perpetrators of that mischief; but if a Christian had killed another in his own defence, ten were massacred for one.  
5. The insatiable cruelty of Drahomira could not be satisfied with this punishment, her great desire of driving away and sudden destroying all Christians excited her to deal with Ballioius, a most cruel Citizen, whom she had set over the City of Prague, under title of Praetor, to him she doth reveal her most execrable desire, and doth earnestly entreat him by fraud or force to effect this, promising him a rich reward for his labour done. He entertains the cursed motion, and arms six hundred conspirators at his own house, with them he hastens to those that were designed for slaughter; but the plot being discovered to the Christians, above four hundred met to defend their own lives, the issue of the fight was victory on the Christians side, the streets being polluted with the blood of about eight hundred that were slain.  
6. Drahomira did much resent the evil success of her council, and therefore feigned that tumults displeased her, she commanded that the arms should be laid down on both sides, and be laid in the city Magazine, severely prohibiting any person to walk with dart or sword.  
7, The Christians although they suspected her treachery, yet lest they should seem to disobey the commands of the Magistrate, brought their arms to that place to which the enemy seemed to carry theirs. Drahomira commands in the silentest part of the night to set upon them being thus disarmed, least in the day as lately, there should be tumults made; there were killed in one night by allured Ruffians more than three hundred, half asleep and half naked, Drahomira rejoicing at this slaughter, although not satisfied, speaks to the bloody Praetor at Prague to destroy christians: he obeys and besets all passages and streets with Ruffians, and executes and slays all that he meets withal, (until the Christians, who chose rather to die valiantly in fight then in slothful idleness) gathered themselves together, who encountering with the Praetor, overcame him and put him to flight, and in pursuit slew this wicked person.  
8. Drahomira was enraged at the loss of this Minister of cruelty, and when she could not destroy the Christians at Prague, she intended the subversion of their Churches, there being but two left, in one of which the Sepulchre of her husband was, both which she commanded to be burnt.   

CHAP, TWO, The Martyr Ludomilla  
1. Whilst Drahomira did thus rage against the Christians, Wenceslaus, who hitherto excused himself from undertaking the Government in respect of his age and studies by the advice of his Grandmother Ludomilla and the Christian nobility; took the Government into his own hands, and that he might establish tranquillity by the consent of his nobles, he doth assign the city of Boleslavia with the adjacent grounds to be inhabited by his brother Bolislaus and his Mother Drahomira,  
2. Drahomira therefore laid aside her Government, but not her hatred and bloody imaginations against the Christians, which did first break out against that holy Matron Ludomilla for when she perceived that Wenceslaus did favour Ludomilla more than herself, who was his mother, and by that means the Christian religion was much promoted, she did seek, till at last she found fitting instruments to accomplish her cruelty, which were Juhuman, & Cuman, who were men of the highest nobility and of impudent audacity, who being sent forth by Drahomira in the night, they found out the holy widow intent at her prayers, in her Oratory; they break in, and break down, and robbing the vail from her head, they strangled her, her jaws being open; there were some who did inflame Wenceslaus (who was exceedingly disturbed for the death of his Grandmother) to revenge that cruelty, or if he would be wanting, they desired Commission for to do it themselves: but he gravely tebuked all of them, in regard they did persuade him to do that which is contrary to that duty which is owed to any mother, and contrary to the modesty and patience of a Christian, not remembering what the Lord sayeth, vengeance is mine, and I will retribute it.   

CHAP. III. The Martyrdom of Wenceslaus, Podivinius, and others.  
1. BUt Wenceslaus was evilly requited for his pity to his impious mother, for she desiring to subject all Bohemia to Bolislaus, who imitated her superstition and manners; began to defame Wenceslaus, and to stir up hatred against him, as if he were unfit to execute the offices of a Prince, which ought to be performed, not by sacred things and ceremonies; but by arms and sighting; at length when she perceived that he was confirmed, and his name began to be glorious she did not only agitate wicked counsels concerning the taking of him away, but whispered them to his Brother.  
2. There happened an occasion suitable to her desire Bolislaus the infant being born, to whose Baptism she honourably invites Wenceslaus to come to Bolislavia; he going thither, was entertained by his mother and brother with kind embracements & kisses, & with a delicate feast, which was held till late of the night, Wenceslaus when he suspected all things for a resting place, went to the Church, and there decreed to spend the night in sighs and prayers.  
3. Whilst he was thus busied, his brother Bolislaus invades him, being excited by his more vigilant mother, to that wickedness: at first he lost his blow; in regard his sword by a sudden amazement, fell out of his hand, but those who were hired as coadjuters in this wickedness, inflamed him with new rage and fury, so he repeats his stroke and easily kills his disarmed brother who patiently receives his wound. This was done in the year, 929, the 28 of September, which was afterward consecrated to the memory of St. Wenceslaus.  
4. Bolislaus when he had thus attained the Government by his boldness and impiety, threatened prisonment and death to all Christians and Clergy, who did not departed from Bohemia, his mother added that the slain should not be buried, but left as food for dogs and birds: this edict terrified many, and caused their flight, many were seized upon and tormented divers ways to death, amongst the chief Podivinius who was of the Bedchamber of Wenceslaus, that was most dear and intimate with him, was hanged.  
5. But when the revenging eye of God, could not longer bear the deaths, and Martyrdoms, the Banishment and crosses of his own, he declared a dreadful example of his wrath upon Drahomira; for on that place where the Ministers bones lay unburied, the earth opened of itself and devoured Drahomira alive, with the Chariot and those that were carried in it, which place is now to be seen before the Castle of Prague.  
6. And those were punished from heaven, who drew their swords and were helpers in that massacre, some of them losing their reason in their rage, & madness, cast themselves headlong from high places, others destroyed themselves with the same swords wherewith they had murdered the innocent; furthermore, that part of the Church near which Wenceslaus was killed; could never be washed from that blood wherewith it was then sprinkled, as an eternal witness of that villainy; these various prodigies did so affright Bolislaus, that he dealt more mildly with the Christians.  
7. And though Caesar came upon him to revenge his Fratricide and Tyranny, and so straightly besieged Bolislaus, that he was compelled to recall the banished Christians, to restore the Churches, to expiate all his former wickedness, and to promise that his children should be instructed in Christianity, Religion did flourish better, Heathenism vanishing (though not quite extinct) when godly Bolislaus his son succeeded him.   

CHAP. FOUR Woytichius, otherwise Adalburtus Bishop of Prague, with his five own Brothers were Martyred.  
1. FOr when Woytich (the second Bishop of Prague, who was the beloved pupil of Adalburtus, the archbishop of Magdeburgh, so that he took his name, and Histories call him Adalburt) about the year 970. did seriously labour in converting the relics of the Gentiles, and in amending of their corrupt manners; there was raised a great sedition by the fury of the Heathens; which Bolislaus was necessitated to keep down by arms; but Woytichius was forced to a voluntary banishment.  
2. When therefore he went towards Rome, the Pagans rose against his own Brothers, and killed five of them together, Coleborius, Spitemerius, Prebislaus, Borita, and Czalaus, and make a conspiracy against their Prince, but are overcome in battle.  
3. Woytichius being carried into Hungary, by some sermons he converts to the faith, and baptises Stephen their Prince, who was not long after made their King; then returning home he is again banished, he departs in Polonia, being about to confirm that nation, which was lately converted to the faith, by the marriage of Dubrawka, the daughter of Bolislaus the Bohemian, with Miceslaus the Leader of the Polonians.  
4. From thence he makes his passage into P●usia, and there near to Pistashium is murdered by the darts of the Infidels, and is beheaded, his body was redeemed from the Barbarians, and carried to Gu●sua in Polonia, where he established a Bishopwrick, and according to the superstitious custom of that age, he was canonised for a Saint.   

CHAP. V The first witnesses unto the truth against the Papacy in Bohemia.  
1. FOr when in these times (as Histories testify) the Pope of Rome, having usurped domination over other Churches, would have had the rites & ceremonies of his will-worship, every where received and kept, it happened that such things as were offensive unto the minds of the Godly, were obtruded upon the Bohemians also; but most especially the use of the Latin tongue in the Ordinances, the unmarriageable estate of the Clergy, and the maiming of the Eucharist by debarring the people of the cup in that Sacrament. Of which it will not be tedious or in vain here to recite what we find expressed in our Annals; because they were the first incitements unto the Bohemians and as it were the first sparks, which afterward (in the time of hus) burst out into open flame.  
2. In the year 965 when Boleslaus Pius had founded Episcopacy at Prague, was chosen Bishop, and confirmed by Hatto Archbishop of Maguntium, Dethmar the Saxon then Pope of Rome, instituted a form of Church-government, expressly charging that none should any whit decline from the rites ceremonies and Roman canting, by him prescribed; which the Bohemians took very ill, for that the use of their native language was taken from them. Now therefore Dethmar the the Bishop shortly after dying in the same year, and Woytich his successors having freed Rome from the whirl wind of persecution; two of the Clergy Bolehost and Mistibor with four others viz. Krzwan, Rosislaw, Waymire, and jarek, were sent to Rome unto the Pope in the year 977, for to act with him both for the return of the Bishop, and restoring unto them the use of their mother-tongue, in the Ordinances, who (as the Annals tell us) did both obtain their desires of the Pope, and had sent them from the Bishop a form of Prayers writ in their natural language which is yet extant.  
3. But when their successors, by reason of certain inhibitions issuing from Rome, suffered the use of their natural language again to fall, Wratislaus Duke of Bohemia (who shottly after for his heroic acts, and deserts in the Roman Empire, was created King) sent Ambassadors to Rome, and by them requested of Gregory the 7. a confirmation of the liberty heretofore solemnly granted unto them. But what he obtained is manifest in Hajecius (a Popish-writer) who fully sets down Pope Gregory's answer page, 136. which translated out of the Bohemian language (for the Latin version, is not extant, or not to us) is as followeth.  
Gregory the Bishop, servant of the servants of God, to Wratislaus Duke of Bohemia, health and Apostolical benediction. Amongst other Petitions your Highness by letters hath requested of us, that we would permit you to exercise divine service in the free use of the Slavonian tongue. Know therefore beloved son, that we cannot by any means grant your Petition. Because frequently meditating upon the Scripture, we find that it hath been, and is well pleasing to the Omnipotent God, that divine worship be performed in an unknown tongue, lest it be understood by every one, and promiscuously, espceially by the more ruae and ignorant, for if it should be openly and commonly talked of by all, it would easily come into contempt and disdain, or if it could not be understood by some of the middle sort of men, by their often repetition, and not understanding thereof, error (what not) may easily be hatched, which would hardly be rooted out of the hearts of men. Nor can it be pretended, that the simpler sort were sometimes a little indulged, especially after their conversion. True indeed, at the desires of sincere and ignorant people, indulgencies were grantod in the primitive church; but in regard it was found, that many evils even heresies, have had their rise from thence, Christian order being now established, it is not convenient to connive at it. And therefore it cannot be granted, what your people doth so earnestly but inconsiderately desire, and this we forbidden in the power of God and most blessed Peter, exhorting thee also by the honour of the omnipotent God, to withstand by all means such like vain rashness yea we command thee. Dated at Rome, anno 1079.  
4. Lo here a Cover worthy the Dish! for Histories do term this Gregory (alias Hildebrand) an ungodly man, a Magician, a vehement firebrand of the wars in Europe: Can therefore any thing of truth or holiness be expected from him? But time it was, to punish the world's ingratitude, wherein the seducing power of errors should be sent into the world (as the Apostle foretold, 2 Thes. 2.) and so necessary it was. that Bohemia itself, (but lately converted to the Faith) should participate of the dimness which preceded the approaching darkness, and more and more be fettered with Antichristian bands. Nevertheless Bohemi● never committed any abominations (which were visible to her through the darkness) without reluctancy and compulsion. From whence it was, that Rome fro● Antiquity did often in large expressions, bestow the title of Heretics (before all others) upon the Bohemians.  
5. When in the year 1197. Peter Cardinal of Brode way, being sent to Prague by Pope Celestine, urge● the necessity of single life, and enjoined Divorces unto those who were ordained for the Ministry, he was even upon the point of being stoned by the Priests and and Prelates. Haiec. fol. 212.  
6. About the year 1350. in the Reign of Charles the fourth likewise (Emperor of Rome) the sacriledgious administration of the Lords Supper under one kind, was first heard and seen in Bohemia, under the first Archbishop Ernestus of Eardubitz the Italian, French, and German Divines and Magistrates, whom Charles had chosen Professors for the newly founded University of Prague, very much persuading him to it; Foreigners also well learned in the Arts, who came thither in great troops, drawing away very many by their Example.  
7. Certain of the Bohemians distracted by these factions, apostatised, and began to assert; That the Custom in other places received ought not to be rejected there, that the Sacrament ought not to be easily granted, much less daily disttibuted in both kinds and that not without the peculiar indulgence of the Archbishop.   

CHAP. VI John Melice and Conrade Stickna,  
1. THese clamours increasing, Mr. John Melice _____ of Prague, a man descended of a noble family, and of a fervent spirit, (of whom also men●ion is made in the catalogue of witnesses un●o the Truth) whether by word or writing, was the● first that stood out in opposition. For when for his are Learning and Holiness of life, he was made Pre●ect of the Clergy in the Cathedral Church of _____ ●nd had a great Auditory, he began to exhort the people unto a frequent communion in both kinds, to complain much of spiritual desolation, to rebuke divers a●uses & abominations, being much helped with the god●y endeavours of his faithful colleague Conrade Stickna a man eminent for Learning and Eloquence.  
2. These two by their zealous preaching effected (amongst other things) that the notorious Brothel house at Prague (called Venice) was thrown down, and in ●ts place Mary Magdalen church erected, which peradventure was a praeludium of the speedy destruction of the spiritual common Stews,  
3. Nevertheless Melicius himself hath left a writing concerning himself, (for some of his writings are preserved) that he was pricked in conscience, that he should go to Rome, and there testify that the great Antichrist was come and did then reign. He prayed unto God with fasting and tears, that unless these cogitations did proceed from his spirit, he would deliver him from them; but because he could find no inward quiet, he went to Rome, and writ upon some o● the cardinals doors, Antichrist is come, and sittet● in the Church; and in his conferences with many, he averred the same.  
4. There is a Bull of Greg. the 11. now extant whereby Melice with his auditors were anathematised. He therefore imprisoneth him: but afterward (perhaps for fear of the people) he releaseth him, i● the year 1366. Melice continued eight years in th● hatred of Antichrist, and (in the year 1374, and forth Nones of February) he (Swan like) ended his life five years after the happy dissolution of his colleague Stickna.   

CHAP. VII. Mathias Janovius, or the Parisian.  
1. MAtthias Janovius of Prague (commonly called the Parisian, because he continued Student in Paris nine years) succeeded him: he wa● confessor unto Charles the fourth, and more fervent and zealous than his Predecessors in defending communion in both kinds. He wrote many things, as, O● the life of a Christian: Of Hypocrisy: Of Antichrist: Of the frequent receiving of the Sacrament of the body and blood of Christ. In which book, at the end it is thus written; It expresseth the work of Mr. Mathias of Paris, a man famous for his admirable devotion, who for his constant preaching suffered great persecution, and this for the truth of the Gospel.  
2. Histories tell us, that this Parisian together with some other learned men, went to Charles (promoted unto Kingly Dignity) and requested him to call an Ecumenical Council for the church's reformation. But the King returned unto them this answer, That it was not in his power, but belonged unto the Ghostly Father, the Pope of Rome; and therefore he would write in their behalf, and entreat a council from him, which after he had done, the Pope was provoked, and did so importune him for the punishing of those rash and heretical men, that Charles being madded with the authority of the Pope (although he loved this Parisian,) yet commanded him to departed out of his Kingdom: who though indeed he returned afterwards, yet lead he the remainder of his life in private, deceasing in the year 1394. Novemb. 30. See mention made of him in catalogo Test. Verit,  
3, Now janovius being banished the adversaries forbade and abol shed communion in both kinds, not only in the Church of Aix, but every where at Prague, and through the whole Kingdom: so that the more constant among them, could not celebrate and receive the Sacrament after their accustomed manner, except in private houses, and after that in Woods and Caves; and there not without hazard of their lives, and persecutions: for they were set upon in the ways, plundered, beaten, and drowned in rivers, so that at length they were necessitated to go together armed, and in strong companies. Which from that time continued until the days of hus.  
4. Letters Patents also were extorted from Charles (although Hajec. saith, it was sent to the Prelates of his own accord) wherein an inquisition is ordained, and punishment by fire determined to be inflicted upon those, who departed from the faith and ceremonies of the Church of Rome. It is extant in Hajec. fol. 349. throughout proclaimed the 18. of September in the year 1376. where of this was the chief effect, that diligent care was afterwards had, that none but the Popes-creatures, might beadmitted unto places of Magistracy, & public Offices, which might be a bridle to restrain the Commonalty. And therefore Wenceslaus the King son to Charles, chose 16 Germans, and only 2 Bohemians in reforming of the Senates of Prague, supposing that the Germans were more constant in the Pontificial Religion (as they were) than the Bohemians.  
5. We find it also recorded, that this Parisian, his death approaching, amongst others gave this comfort to his friends: The rage of the enemies of truth hath now prevailed against us; but this shall not be always; for an ignoble people shall arise without sword or power, over whom they shall not be able to prevail. Which Prophecy where and when it hath been fulfilled, we shall hereafter acquaint you.   

CHAP. VIII. John Husse and jerom of Prague with some other Martyrs.  
1. IN the year 1392. Mulhaymia, called the Temple of Bethlehem, was founded by a Citizen of Prague, and was to be dedicated unto the Academy, by the name of a Chapel; whereunto Mr. Stephanus of Colon was first admitted Preacher: but he dying in the year 1400. Mr. John Husse was constituted his Successor, Professor in the Academy, a man of an unblameable life, and famous for his zeal.  
2. And forasmuch as he had long before, that all orders were dissolute, and none did his office, the King, Bishop, Citizen, Clergy, Nobles, only pursuing covetousness, pride, drunkenness, luxury, and all manner of wickedness, having an occasion put into his hands as from above, he set upon the work publicly, to oppose those public sins. And indeed so long as he shot his darts against secular men, he was highly esteemed off amongst the Divines, as one out of whose mouth the Holy Ghost spoke: but as soon as he began to thunder against them also, their minds being altered, they cried out that he was mad, and the Devil's Agent.  
3. Those that writ of him tell us, that the first complaints against him, were put up by certain of the Nobles unto the King (to wit, Wenceslaus) whom the Pope presented unto the Germane Princes, as a sluggish person unprofitable unto the Empire, hateful (yet not infamous in Histories) because of his unwillingness to execute his Bulls, and his indulging the Heretics, against his will) and required him to forbid hus of his turbulent preaching. But the Archbishop (Wolbrom) denied that it could be done, because hus had bound himself by Oath at his Ordination, to speak the truth without respect of persons.  
4. But when in the year following, this same hus much more sharply reproved the Covetousness, Luxury, and Sacrileges of Spiritual persons & the Archbishop, requested of the King the same which the Nobles did before. The King answered that it could not possibly be done, because hus was obliged by oath to speak the truth without respect of persons; the Lord himself thus frustrating the wicked plots contrived against this holy man, as his own Instrument.  
5. There returned out of England the same year, (1400) jerom of prague, bringing with him the writings of Wickliff, which came into the hands of many and was received by many, with good approbation: some indeed approving of them (among whom this hus was chief) others disliking and damning them, especially the Academians, who (as we have formerly said, did flock from divers Countries.  
6. In the year 1404, two English men, Bachelors of Divinity (one james, and Conrade Caddelaurgh) came to Prague, and being entered in the University, they began to move disputes, concerning the Pope's Supremacy, and the like; but shortly after were prohibited by public command. They therefore (because that which was forbidden unto men, was lawful for the walls to receive,) caused to be painted in the Parlour, where they Lodged; with the consent of their Landlord, the history of Christ's Passion on the one side, and the pomp of the Pope, and Cardinal's Court, on the other opposite; and of this picture when john Husse made mention in his preaching, as of a true Antithesis between Christ, and Antichrist, great numbers of people came thither to view it.  
7. In the year 1408. May 24. the Articles of Wickliff were again examined and condemned, by forty Masters and an infinite number of Bachelors; and it was forbid that any should teach them, upon pain of banishment.  
8. john Husse, when he saw the Vniversitymen of Germany so strongly to side with the Pope, deeming that something was to be done to restrain their insolency, he made an Oration in a great concourse of people (in Carolin College) asserting that the plurality of voices belonged to the Bohemians, who were natives, and not to the Germans, who were strangers: for although Charles, from the first institution granted three voices unto strangers, the fourth unto the Bohemians, in respect of their forcity, who then studied learning, in his last patten he explicated his mind, that the custom of the Parisian University should be observed. Now it doth abundantly appear in France, strangers have but one Suffrage, but the homebred have three, the Germans being angry for this, Appealed to King Wenceslaus, the Bohemians do the same, but the King after a years protraction, decides the Cause for the Bohemians, in the year 1409. the 27. of Sept. the Germane interpreting this a disgrace, leave Prague, and going into Misina (a neighbouring place) and there give occasion to the founding of Lipsick, & Erphord, Schools: in the mean time, the Bohemians created by voices, john Husse their Rector.  
9 The Monks being thus deserted of the King & University, instigate the Archbishop Shico of Hasenburgh an unlearned man, & obtained in the year 1410, the 16. of july, that the books of john Husse should be condemned and burned, there were therefore burned as Aeneas Silvius testifies, above 200 volumes fairly written, adorned with golden Bosses, and precious covers. There are extant some Bohemian Rhymes composed by one of the common people, in which that unlearned censor of books was wittily jerkt, for being made an Archbishop, than he studied letters, but Husse in that time wrote a tract concerning the reading of Heretical books, and instituted a particular dispute for the defence of john Wickliff, concerning the holy Trinity which they also burnt.  
10. In the year 1411. when Pope john the 23. sounded an alarm against the King of Naples, he gave Indulgencies to those that would take up arms for the Church: One that sold those toys came to Prague, and publicly in the pulpit divulged those vanities. It so happened that in three Churches some opposed them, asserting the Pope of Rome must be Antichrist, who brought misery upon the Christians, and stirred them up to mutual wars. Those three were taken Martia Krzidelko, john Hudek and Stainis Lapolek a Tailor, and are carried to prison, although the university and town, interceded for them, yet they were brought forth into the market, and were beheaded. When this was noised abroad, the university running, took away the bodies; and in a solemn Procession sung These are the saints who gave up their bodies for the testament of God. They carry them to the Church of Bethlehem, and there bury them.  
11. The day after Husse did propound certain theses to dispute against those superstitious indulgences, and publicly with Mr. jerom, (who did as strongly impugn there errors in the School, as hus did in the Church) shown their vanity: but when notwithstanding all this he impudently proceeded, the company of Studients did violently snatch from him his Bulls & they do cloth one of their own company in a whorish habit, put him into a cart, adorn his breast with Bulls, carry him about and acclaime unto him: the whore in the mean time, with sweet words & gesture alluring the company, and distributing blessings: at the length they burn all the Bulls with many of the Popes in the midst of the market.  
12 In the mean time the Pope citys hus to appear at Rome, who in regard of the dissuasion of the University and nobility, did not appear, Pope john 23 in the year 1413 in june did interdict their celebrating of Mass, in regard of the presence of Huss a contumacious offender, upon this when he saw the Magistrate's rage, and the common people divided into contrary factions, and all things to be disturbed, he of his own accord leaves Prague, and from town to town teaches the word of God: until the time that he was called to Constance, to give an account of Doctrine, receiving letters of safety from the Emperor: Histories report, how he was there handled by the Romish Council, to wit, in the year 1415. The 6 of july, Husse, in the year 1416 the 30 of May jerom were burnt. Consult the book, of Martyrs.   

CHAP. IX. All Bohemia condemned.  
1. THe adversaries were not satisfied with their blood, but suddenly took bloody Council for the destruction of the whole nation: for when the chief nobles of Bohemia 58 in number, in the name of the whole Comonalty in the year 1416 the 2 of September, sent letters from Prague subscribed with their own hands, and signed with their own seals, to the Council, complaining & expostulating that their Pastor, an innocent and holy man, a faithful teacher of the truth was unjustly condemned, the Synod did not answer them, neither did they answer the Nobility of Moravia, which complained of like matters in letters of their own, but the Council writ to the persons who were besotted with the Romish superstition men in eminency namely john of Mecklesburg, Alsiscopeck of Dubba, Alburt of Colditz, entreating and obtesting them, that they would regard the Romish-Catholick Church, and that they would help the Legate of that council, john Lotmislenia Bishop, in oppressing Heresy and Heretics: these letters were dated at Constance in the year 1417, the 22 of March.  
2 Thus the Bohemians being incited to mutual dissensions by the Council, contensious brawlings, and hatred were exasperated every day, more and more. The priests did divulge from the Pulpit, excommunications against the Husites, and devoted them with direful execrations, and that they might render them the more hated, used certain lying signs, amongst the rest, they cast some dirt into the lamps of the wax candles, and when the flame had burnt the wax candle to the moistness of the dirt, it was extinguished: then cried they out, that God did by miracles declare, that the wicked Heretics were unworthy to enjoy the light, they drove them therefore out of their society, and persecuting them all manner of ways, breaking open their churches, wheresoever they could, which business in the year 1419, the 13 of july, raised such a tumult at Prague, that the common people enraged, threw 12 Senators of old Prague, with the City Magistrate out of the windows, of the Senate house, who fell upon the points of spears.  
3 There was a new Pope elected of the Synod, who was named Martin the 5, who with kind letters, dated at Constance in the year 1418, invited the Bohemians to renounce the errors of Wicklif & Husse. But afterward in the year 1420, he publicly excommunicated them at Florence, and excited the Emperor, Kings, Princes, Dukes, Marquesses, Earls, Barons, Governors, Cities, Commonwealths, to take up arms against them, and did entreat them by the wounds of Christ, and their own salvation, unanimously fall upon them, and quite extirpate that sacrilegious and cursed nation, and promised a universal remission of sins to the most wicked person, that should kill but one Bohemian.  
4 Sygismund the Emperor being inflamed by this incentive, with all Germany and the neighbouring Kingdoms, yielded himself a servant to Antichristian Tyranny and in the same year he enters Bohemia with a strong army, and wearies them with 13 years' continued war, and this was called the Husite war, concerning which Aeneas Silvius writes they would rather be admired than believed of posterity, in regard Siska the Bohemian Captain and his successors did always vanquish the contrary party.  
5 But the state of the Bohemian affairs were very confused at home, when some of them stood for the Emperor and Pope, others defended the use of the cup, from whence they were called Calikstiles, upon this ground, with horrible cruelty they were inflamed to destroy each other.   

CHAP. X. The Martyrs of Tabor.  
1 BUt some things are to be discoursed of more briefly in respect of places and persons, and distinctly it must be opened, how the Roman faction being incited by the Antichristian alarm of Martin did persecute the faithful.  
2 When after the death of Wensislaus in the year 1419, Sygismund took the Kingdom, and by his Delegates (he not being present there, till he came af●er with an army) ordered several things which d●d straighten the liberty of their consciences, some thousands of those that embraced the pure Religion, gathered together to a stony mountain, ten miles from Prague, which they named Tabor, that mountain they compassed about with a wall, and constituted a commonwealth determining to defend it by arms if need were.  
3. The Papists and those that were called Calikstins, being enraged against them, persecuted them all manner of ways: & first when they sent their Ambassadors, Gallus Perstenus, and Mathias Blacils, for peace sake, to Cuttenburg, these men were cast headlong into the most deep mines of mettle, but the Cuttenburghians, who were devoted to the Emperor, and for the most part the German nation, because of the working in the mines; not long after John Codeck Minister of Gurim, which had admitted the Emperor's party and many others, both Priests and Lay people were thus served, for they bought those of Tabor, giving five florence for a Priest and one for a Laic, which was the cause of horrid butchery.  
4. Thurmenus does witness that which follows to be found in a certain manuscript, in the year 14●0. there were cast in at Cuttenburg in the first mine about 1700. in the second 1038. in the third 1334. therefore every year in the 18. of April there was a solemn meeting at that place, (where a Church as yet stands) and commemorations were usually made of the Martyrs to the year 1613. which Woresowetz the chief master of the mint did in vain endeavour to hinder, at length it seized, in year 1621. when persecution prevailed.   

CHAP. XI. John Krasa.  
1. THis was a chief Merchant of Prague, who coming to trade at Preslaw a Town of Silesia (where at that time Sigismond the Emperor, and Fernandus the Pope's Legate, were met to consult about the carrying on the war against the Bohemians) and upon a fit occasion in his Inn disputing strongly, for the innocency of hus, who was unjustly condemned, and for the partaking of the Eucharist in both kinds, was taken, and cast into prison.  
2. The next day Nicolas de Bethlehem a student, was cast into the same prison who was sent by the inhabitants of Prague to Caesar at Preslaw; by whom they declared themselves, that if the Emperor would permit them the cup, they would acknowledge him to be their King; But Caesar was very cruel to the messenger.  
3. Krasa exceedingly encouraged him with many religious exhortations, rejoicing that he had such a companion in his Martyrdom. Oh my brother, saith he, what an honour is this, that we are called to bear witness to the Lord Jesus. Let us undergo with cheerfulness so little trouble! The fight is but short, but the reward is eternal; Let us remember our Lord, what a cruel death he under went for us, and with what guiltless blood we are redeemed, and what torments the Martyrs have patiently endured. With these and the like words he was constantly exhorting him. But when they were brought to execution, and the ropes by which horses were to drag them through the City, were tied to their feet; Nicolas being terrified with the thoughts of death, and fed by Fernandus who was then present, with the hope of life, presently yielded and recanted hus his Doctrine, which then began to be called Error.  
4. Krasa standing like an unshaken rock, against all the persuasions of the Legate, told them. That all their hopes of any recantation from him were in vain. He was drawn slowly through the streets, the Legate at every turning inveighing against him, and oftentimes (commanding the hangman to stay) crying to him. Pity yourself and recant those errors which the Bohemians have so rashly spread abroad. But he answered I am ready to die for the Gospel of the Lord Jesus. At length being brought half alive to the place of execution, he was burnt, This was done in the year 1420. March 14. and presently on the following Lords day (being the 17 day of March) the Legate commanded the excommunication of the Bohemians, made by Pope Martin, together with _____ to be stuck on the Church-gates, and to be declared in the Pulpits.   

CHAP. XII. The Litomerician Martyrs,  
PIchell the chief Magistrate of the City Litomericia a cruel and deceitful man, having taken four and twenty of the chief Citizens (and among them his son in law) put then in the highest Tower at Michaells' gate. At length having taken council with some Captains of Sigismunds', and guarded with a band of Soldiers he commanded them to be brought out half dead with hunger and cold, and pronounces a sentence of death against them, and causing some horses to be harnessed, he sets them in carts and brings them to the banks of Albis to drown them in the river.  
2. In the mean time there is a great concourse of people, their Wives, Children, Kinsfolks, and friends crying and mourning. The Consuls only daughter comes, wring her hands and throws herself down at her father's feet, beseeehing him to save her husband's life. But her father harder than any rock, commands her to leave weeping, telling her she knew not what she asked. [What saith he, cannot you have a worthier husband than this is] she, perceiving by these words that it was impossible to persuade him, rises. [Oh father saith she, you shall never more espouse me to any.] So beating her breast, and tearing her hair she followeth her husband, with the rest of the people.  
3. When the Martyrs were brought to the banks of Albis, they are taken down from the carts, and while the Ferries are preparing (for there was not then a bridge over Albis as there is now) they with loud voices call heaven & earth to witness their innocency, and take their last farewell of their wives, children and friends, exhorting them to constancy and zeal, and cleave rather to the word of God than man's inventions, and at last pray for their enemies, and commend their souls to God. Then being taken into the boats, and brought into the middle of the river, they are cast in with their hands and feet bound together, and are drowned. Some Officers stood upon the banks with iron forks and poles, watching that none of them might be cast on the banks and saved, and stabbing those that were rolled to the bank, although they were half dead.  
4. The Consul's daughter, seeing her husband, leapt into the river, and clasping him about the middle, endeavoured to save him from drowning. But she being not able to wade, by reason of the depth, nor he to unlose himself, and having swallowed down much water she sank, and was drowned together with her husband. The next day they were taken up embracing one another, and buried both in one grave. This was done 30. day of May in the year 1421.  
5. This History was shortly after engraven, in Golden letters, on the Church of All Saints, at Litomericia for an eternal memorial, and was also to be seen in a table before St. Michael's gate: and now lately (in the year 1623. 8 of July) was razed out by the command of George Michna, a Commissioner for Reformation.   

CHAP. XIII. Wenceslaus Preacher at Arnostowitz, with eight more burned. Conrade Archbishop of Prague converted.  
1. IN the same year when Albert of Austria sent Auxiliaries to Prague to Sigismond his father in law, a party of his horse at Arnostowitz (a village near Milizine) brought Wenceslaus the Curate of that place, a Divine both dear to God and men, with his Officiary, three Countrymen, and four boys (the eldest of them not above eleven years of age) to their Colonel at Bystrick, where the quarters were, The Clergymen were apprehended for administering, the other for receiving the Sacrament under both kinds (that is to say) of Bread and Wine. The Bishop commanded Wenceslaus to abjure for the time to come the administration of the Sacrament under both kinds, which if he should refuse to do, he would expiate his rashness by fire. To whom the Pastor returned a resolute and gallant answer. But the Gospel doth teach me otherwise, so also your own missals have it, you must approve what I teach or blot it out of the Bible. The standers by being exasperated by this liberal reply, one of the Troopers struck Wenceslaus on his face with his Gauntlet, and so violently, that the blood did plentifully issue, from his mouth and nostrils. Whereupon the Bishop returned him to the Colonel who again sent him back to the Bishop, who after he had made him his subject of mirth & scorn for all that night; on the day following being Sunday, they were all brought unto the stake and fastened with such a method that these poor champions of the Truth (as near as the invention of their malice could dispose of them) were placed in the lap of Wenceslaus. And when the Bishop did admonish them to abjure that part of the Sacrament in which the Cup is used, the faithful Curate made answer for him and his. God forbidden, we had rather suffer under a hundred deaths than deny a truth so clearly revealed in the Gospel. On this the executioner was commanded to give fire unto the faggot, who immediately with the flame did send them up a grateful sacrifice to the Almighty, Wenceslaus being the last that gave up the Ghost. This was done in the year 1420. on the 8 day of July,  
2. On which very day Conrade the Archbishop of Prague being offended at such horrible cruelty, having first expressed himself against the unrighteousness of the Papal cause, and declared himself for the Sacrament under both kinds, he put off his Mitre to put on his Helmet, and was commander in chief in the Militia of Prague against the Church of Rome, having chosen four Divines of that City to be Administrators for him in the Consistory, who were by name Mr. john Prz●bram, Mr. Procope Pelsen, Mr. jacobell, and john Zeline, this was the beginning of the administration of the Sacrament under both kinds, which Sigismond afterwards restoring, did permit unto the States, and confirm by Oath.  
3. Howsoever the enemies of the truth did murmur themselves into tumults, & raged with petulant fury. In this place I shall give you an heroic exploit of one of them which on this year was performed on the 26. day of December: Hinck Czerwenohorsky a captain of Jarom having violently entered the Church at Kerchzim, in the time of divine service, he killed some, and took others captive. Amongst other acts of profaneness this was not the least, that from the Communion Table he took the cup, being full of wine, and drank unto his horse, who having pledged him, he said, his horse was now one of the Reformadoes, and a communicant under both kinds.   

CHAP. XIIII. Wenceslaus Sweats, Martin Loquis, Procopius Jednooky, and others.  
1. IN the year of our Lord 1421. & on the 23 of July, there was burned at Prague, one Wenceslaus, a Tailor by his trade, who was shut up in a tub. It was objected against him, that at Monstrance he dishonoured the Sacrament, not only by refusing to rise, but afterwards by turning his back against it.  
2. In the same year on the 26. of February, Martin Loquis, was apprehended, being accused for renewing the error of the Waldenses, in the solemnity of the Sacrament, and forasfirming by a horrible profaneness that both the bread & the cup were to be given into the hands of the communicants, but by the intercession of the Taborenes, he was delivered from his bondage, and the better to give way to the envy & the madness of the times, he removed into Moravia, having taken with him Procopius jednook for his associate: but being discovered as they traveled through Chrudim, they were taken by Captain Denis, & being both manacled and fettered with Irons, they were examined, what their Judgement was concerning the Sacrament, Martin made answer. The body of Christ is in heaven, for he hath but one body, not many. The Captain not enduring (forsooth) so great a Blasphemy, out of the liberality of his choler, did give him a box on the ear, and called for the hangman to devour the Heretics with fire, but Ambrose the Pastor of Hrada being happily present, he desired that these two men might be bestowed on him, who for fifteen days kept them prisoners at Hr●da, endeavouring to make them acknowledge, and r●●cant their errors: but when he found them more resolute in their opinion, he sent them to Raudnice where being thrust into a dark Dungeon, he detained them for two months, none of the people being suffered to come unto them. They were elabourately tormented with variety of executions, for they were consumed with fire until their bowels came forth to confess from whence they derived their errors, and who were their accomplices at Prague, insomuch that by the unadvisedness of the pain, they were enforced to discover the names of some of their friends. Howsoever being advised to return from the maze of their errors, into the path of truth, they smiling answered, not we but you must think of returning, for you are drawn aside from the Word of God to the impostures of Antichrist, and you do worship the creature for the Creator.  
3. Being therefore brought to the punishment of the fire, when they were admonished by the shavelings that they would desire the people's prayers, they replied. We do not need their prayers, pray for yourselves O Christians, and for those who do seduce you, that the everliving Father of Light, may bring you out of darkness. Being brought to the place of punishment, they were shut up in a tub both together, and so committed to the fire. This was done on the 21 day of August, in the year of our Lord 1441.  
4. Not long after there were taken at Prague some other men addicted to the same opinion, amongst whom were three Divines, with one Casca a Citizen, and George de Clatowe, and a certain man called Abraham, it was laid to their charge that they forbade the torches to be lighted, at the Altar before the taking of the Sacrament.   

CHAP. XV. john Zeline.  
1. A Monk of the Order of Premonstrates or Exemplars, was Pastor in New Prague and a Teacher in White mary's Church, one of the designed Administrators of the consistory, a man more famous for his eloquence than his learning. He having always a most frequent audience, did advance in his Pulpit the purer Doctrine of the Thaborites, and was author to the inhabitants of Prague for the reformation of their Senate, But Haschek de Weltsch a Captain of old Prague, whom the said Monk had often rebuked (having conspired with the Senate who were half Romanists) betrayed this Monk with twelve more into the Common hall at Prague, and making a heady process, did suddenly behead them.  
2. This was done on the 9 of March, in the year of our Lord 1422. which being discovered by the blood, was the occasion of a mighty Tumult. For the flowing of the blood did cause such a confluence of people, that they did break open the doors, and beholding the lamentable spectable, one of them brought forth the head of the Monk, and shown it to the multitude standing round about him, on which so general was the outcry, and so loud the lamentation, that no pen is able to express it.  
3. Not long after, a Priest (Gaudentius by name) carrying the head about the City (laid in a Charger) did incite all that met him, to revenge. By reason whereof, the anger of the multitude being heightened and inflamed into a fury, they put to death some of the Senators, others saved themselves by flight. The Colleges themselves were plundered; the bodies of the deceased good men were brought into the Church, and solemnly interred. The Preacher having heard the complaint of the people, and observing such a consternation in their minds, that many of them fainting away, did almost tremble into death, he became speechless himself. Having recovered his spirit, he did read his text out of the Acts of the Apostles, the words were, And godly men buried Stephen. At the end of his Sermon he did fervently exhort them, with many words, and tears, and obtestations, showing the head of Zeline to the people, that what they had learned from so faithful a Master, they would be mindful of it, and give no belief to any who should teach the contrary, although he were an Angel from Heaven.   

CHAP. XVI. The Martyrdoms under the future Hussites.  
1. WE are now come to declare the Schism of those men, who did profess the name of Hus, and how the greater part of them did by degrees degenerate, and at last did persecute the faithful: They all had a zeal, according to the example of Hus their Master, to oppose Antichrist; But when by his remarkable death, they were destitute of a discreet and courageous Captain, who should contain the incensed people within the bounds of rule and order, it so came to pass, that they were distracted into divers opinions, and nourished most grievous dissensions among themselves. For the Commonalty of the people, and the greatest part of the Clergy, being bend only upon the Cup, and from thence called Cuppeirs in the Story of Security, neglected the other documents of Mr. Hus. But the Thaborites (amongst whom Wenceslaus Lorenda, and Nicolas Episcopius, two excellent men, were most eminent, with some few others) did press the purity and simplicity of his doctrine, in all the Articles and Ceremonies thereof. On the one side it was cried up, that the Rites of the Church were not essential, on the other side all Superstition was cried down: neither were there wanting some disguised men, who to promote the cause of the Pope and Emperor, did kindle new flames of dissension, and did stir up the hatred of the people against the professors of the pure doctrine, traducing them by the hateful name of Piccardines; for you are to understand, that they called the Waldenses by a nickname, Piccardines, who not long before being forced from France, did sit down in Austria, and were now famous for the infamy of the foulest of Heretics: So distractedly did disorder & confusion manage all things, I told you before how zealous Zealine was made shorter by the head. There were also some found, who so possessed Zisca, Commander in chief of the Thaborites, that he should unite himself with the Calixtines, who were only and altogether for the Cup, and persecute the Piccardines, as he did the Papists, with fire and sword.  
2. In the year 1427, the Administrators themselves, of the Consistory of Prague, Mr. Przibram, and Mr. Procopius de Pelsna, being at that time Chancellor of the University, with Peter de Mladoniowitz, and Dr. Krzostan a Physician, were first imprisoned, and afterward banished for the profession of the pure doctrine. It was no wonder indeed, if the interests of Rome, and her Agents had not utterly dissolved them, so disagreeing amongst themselves: but the wonderful goodness of God did otherwise dispose it, which knew so wisely to temper the folly of men, that neither friends nor foes had any place left for the glory of Triumph; for as often as Caesar (taking advantage of their dissensions) did grow upon the Bohemians with his Armies, they always (a happy peace being suddenly concluded) did defend the common cause with common Arms. Zisca and Procopius leading their men, and managing their affairs, and God giving them success, and wonderful victories.  
3. The Emperor therefore with the Pope finding that they could profit nothing by the sword, did employ their cunning, and having called a council at Basilea, in the year of our Lord 1432. they most courteously invited the Bohemians to a peaceable transaction, promising them to give them satisfaction on the public faith, as they themselves should desire. Commissioners were therefore sent unto this council, amongst whom the most eminent was John Rokizane of Prague, and Nicolas Episcopius of the Taborens both famous Divines. Of the nobility of that Kingdom, they made choice of Procopius General of the Taborens, and William Rastka Baron of Postupicz and others, who being honourably entertained, and asked what their demands were, they offered four articles, desiring that either the Council would grant them, or allow them by argument to defend the righteousness of them: The Articles were these.  
1. That the use of the Cup may be restored to the people, and that the service of the Church might be in their own tongue,  
2. That the Clerks or Ministers might usurp no authority in secular things.  
3. That the word of God might be freely preached, and without disturbance.  
4. That there may be public punishment for public offences.  
4. The Legate of the Pope demanding if that they had not any more articles to propound, because he heard it reported that they affirmed that the Order of the Monks were from the Devils, Procopius made answer, from whence otherwise could they derive their Original, which was instituted neither by the Patriarches nor Prophets, neither by Christ nor the Apostles, etc.  
5. After this Delegates were deputed who on both sides, for forty days together, disputed on the articles. And when the Bohemians could not be confuted, they were drawn at last to a friendly composition. John Rokizane with the hope of an Arch-Bishopprick, being corrupted himself, and seducing others of the Commissioners, the affairs were so carried, that the Bohemians promised to return unto the obedience of the Church of Rome, and to observe all their traditions and their rites, the use of the Cup being among other demands excepted. These four Articles were afterwards named the agreement, and Commissioners were sent into Bohemia from the Council and Caesar, who were to declare that the Bohemians were received into the bosom of the Church, and were again to be esteemed as dear children. Hear a Parliament being called, Rokizane, Rhetorically enough, did expound himself, how according to his desire he obtained these things, in the fight for which such an excess of blood was made and the Kingdom was made so great a Ruin. He was now pleased to style the Pope and Caesar in some other language then heretofore, when he called them the Whore and the Beast.  
6. It gave an occasion of great grief to many, especially to the zealous Thaborites, to departed in this manner from the Discipline of Hus, and to return into the profession of the Church of Rome. They endeavoured what they could to restrain them, and at last they had recourse unto arms again, in which the Thaborites were overthrown, and their defeat was so remarkable, that after this they defended themselves only by the Word of God and patience. This happened in the year of our Lord, 1434.  
7. In the year following at a public convention, Rokizane was solemnly chosen Archbishop, but when the Emperor endeavoured to hinder from the solemn Rites of consecration (peradventure because he did distrust a man so deceitful) he being impatient that he was thus deluded, did again make a new faction, and bitterly inveighed against the unrighteousness of the Emperor, and the domineering of the Pope of Rome, & for fear of Caesar he for the space of 3 years, withdrew himself from Prague, for Sigismond not long after died, & so did his successor Albertus within two years' space, having left his son Ladislaus behind him, who had his education in the Court of Frederick the Emperor.  
8. In this time and interval of Government, and especially not long after the sudden death of Ladislaus, when George Podebrade did succeed him whom Rokizane did infinitely possess, was that of the Prophet truly fulfilled, Manasses shall devour Ephraim, and Ephraim Manasses, and both shall be against Juda. For the Pope did rage against George Podebrade, and the Calixtines, who were those that used the Cup, with prohibitions, censures, and with curses, and they as eagerly did inveigh against the Pope and Monks, but the truly faithful were on both sides oppressed.   

CHAP. XVII. The Taborites persecuted.  
I. IN the year of our Lord, 1444, the Relics of the Thaborites were utterly oppressed by force and fraud, for Rokizane by himself and others most flatteringly alluring them unto him, did profess, that he was ready to turn to them, if they could hold out unto him a purer Truth, than what he did teach: neither in this cause did he intent to make either himself or any of his, Judge, but that the Assembly of Divines in their public meeting should determine of it. To this the Thaborites consented, and relying on the goodness of their cause they appeared at the assembly, where after many Debates Arbitratours being chosen that should pronounce the definitive sentence, which was so to be confirmed by the Authority of the Assembly that neither part for the time to come should ever again provoke one another, but forthwith should join themselves to that on which the Arbitrators should pronounce the greatest truth to be.  
2. It was so carried (for Rokyzan had on purpose betrayed the Thaborites to this assembly) that the Arbitrators did pronounce the greatest truth to be on Rokizan's part: and the poor & simple Thaborites found themselves circumvented by deceit: but not daring to go against the Agreement, promised to perform it, in the Rites thereof. But returning home, when they delayed to reform their Church, George, who then exercised the Kingly power, coming down with his Army, did closely besiege their City, and struck such a terror on it, that the Citizens giving it up unto him, did with it deliver their Ministers into his power, who throwing them into Dungeons at the Castle of Podebrad, and at Lititz, he killed many of them, Lupatius with some others, having addressed themselves to Rokizane.   

CHAP. XVIII The beginning of the fraternity in Bohemia.  
I. BUt when the Bohemians for certain years, did in vain desire, that their Archbishop might be invested in his Dignity, having for that purpose sent so many Legates unto Rome, and the Pope refused to do it, unless that Rokizane should renounce the Cup: The Cardinal of Saint Angelo being also sent to Prague, in the year 1448. was commanded under the pretence of Treaty, to call for the Agreement on the four Articles, and to bring them with him: which having gotten into his hands, he stole away with them, but was quickly overtaken, and enforced to return them. Rokizane finding himself thus deluded, reassuming new hatred against the Pope, when out of the Revelations, and the Prophecy of Daniel, he had showed that the Pope was the great Antichrist, and we, saith he, unless we shall withdraw our obedience from him, are but a miserable and a damned crew, he proceeded and told the people that the law of Christ, and not the agreement on the Articles were to be held for the rules of Religion, that all things from the sea of Rome were polluted, foul, and to be forsaken, and Religion to be taken again from the fundamentals of the Apostles. In this way he persevered, so thundering against Antichrist that many believed him to be another hus, and that the hope of the new Reformation did shine forth again.  
2 But when he put no hand unto the work, the more forward amongst his Auditors (amongst whom one Gregory was the foremost, a Nobleman and Nephew unto Rokizan) having joined in counsels together, they repair to Rokizan, discover the anguishs of their Conscience and desire counsel of him. Who friendly entertained them and extolled their zeal, and gave them some Treatises to read against the abominations crept into the Church, and in this manner he the more inflamed them, but persuaded them to silence and patience. But when again and again being now more considerable in their numbers they importuned him, that he would defer any longer to exhibit in deeds what he taught in words, he replied, that it was a business of great importance, in which nothing but with deliberation was to be concluded on.  
●. In the mean time Rokizane did attempt what he could against the Pope, and consented with the Church of Greece. For when the decree of the Synod at Florence was proclaimed, in which the Bohemians were the second time to be abalienated from the Church as Heretics. There was a convension of the States at Prague, and a Synod of the Divines, in the year 1450. in which by the advice of Rokizane, but by the common consent of all, an appeal was made to the Greek Church, and Ambassadors sent with letters to Constantinople. The Greeks' received the Heads of the Doctrine from them, and rejoiced in their mutual consent, and letters in the testimony thereof, being returned to the Bohemians, they confirmed them in the faith, having made a promise that they would ordain them Ministers for their Church. The Letters were engrossed in Parchment, and sealed with wax of a red colour, with the subscription of the Patriarch, and the chiefest of his Bishops, which being afterward committed to the press, are yet extant to be seen. But when these things afforded but a lingering hope, Rokizane did again encourage his, and gave them new hopes of a Reformation, suddenly to appear: for taxing divers abuses, he said: We ●nly now do grow on the outside, but shortly some will appear, who from the depths shall draw forth the foundation of true religion.  
4. When in this manner for seven long years, he delayed to give satisfaction to the minds of so many pious men, being again demanded his advice, he said. That he now had seriously observed, and considered all things, and could not yet find what to determine on, unless there should be a separation aswell from those that used the cup in the Sacrament, as from the Papists themselves, for all things did abound with abominations, and he found the evil irrecoverable. Lupatius also delivered himself after the same manner: when it was replied to Rokizane, Let therefore a separation be made, we will acknowledge thee for our Captain, we will worship thee for our Doctor, we will follow thee for our Father, he made answer. You offer me too great a burden to undergo? You are too bold and forward, it is a thing full of danger.  
5. In the mean time, in the year 1453 Constantinople was taken by the Turks, and two of the dispersed Grecians being come unto Prague, were courteously entertained by Rokizane, and suffered to celebrate the Mass, after many disputations in religion. Where when it jointly appeared to them, that the sincerity of the faith, was overwhelmed with superstition: The good zealous people were more inflamed in spirit, finding what they were to avoid, but having none whom they might follow.  
6. They therefore address themselves to Rokizane again, and besought him for the Glory of God to take compassion on their souls, and on the seduced people, and not to abandon them in so great a hazard of their salvation. But he good man, when (forsooth) he had not so much power to prefer the Cross and ignominy of the people of God to the but vain hopes of an Arch-episcopall Glory, in a great rage did upbraid th●m with their importunity, and at last entreated them to let him alone, and begin the separation without him, and promised them that he would so prevail with the King (who was George Podebrade, and to enjoy the Crown, did swear obedience unto the Pope) to allow them a place where they might live securely, and serve God with an undefiled conscience.  
7. He obtained for them the Territory of Liticitz one of the hilly countries near unto Silesia, whither immediately after those citizens of Prague, Bachelors and Masters did address themselves, and from other places not a few as well Plebeians as Nobles, learned and unlearned, their greatest confluence was to a Town called Kunwald, devoting themselves altogether to the reading of the Scripture, to prayers, and to works of piety. This was in the year 1459. They chose them teachers, that is to ●ay, from the Calixtines, who used the cup in the Sacrament, who throwing off superstition did compose themselves to the form of the primitive simplicity the chiefest of them was a devout & pious old man, by name Michael Zamburgh. A●l of them by the name common to Christians and acceptable to good men, did call themselves brothers and sisters, which was the reason that by a remarkable distinction the Title● of the Bohemian Brothers was attributed to them, and so much of this.   

CHAP. XIX. The first persecution of the said Brothers.  
I. THe beginning of this new Church displeased the Devil, he therefore raised a sudden and a violent Tempest to overwhelm it, for the fame thereof being spread abroad, the Priests in every Pulpit did stir up the hatred of the people against them, crying out, Blow out their sparks, blow them out, before they grow into a flame. Rokizanes himself (who would belive it) did put on again the mind of an Enemy, and did accuse them of wicked rashness, for there were not wanting who informed the King and Consistory, against them in divers accusations.  
2. It came to pass therefore, in the year, 1461. when Father Gregory with some others did come to Prague, to give a visit to his friends that they were betrayed, and taken in a house to which they came to supper. At which time this was observable, The Officers stood on the threshold, and speaking to them in the scripture phrase, said, all who will live godly in Jesus Christ must suffer persecution. You therefore that are here, come forth and follow me to Prison. He was himself an honest man, and thought not evil of the Brotherhood, but being commanded by his superiors, he could not but put his charge in execution.  
3. The King believing the slanderous accusations of these evil men, that the Brothers attempted some sedition, as the Thaborites before them, he commanded the holy man Gregory to be tortured, who being transported into an ecstasy, did feel no sense of pain at all, and being believed by the Tormentors to be dead, he was taken down from the Rack. His Uncle Rokizane coming to him (for he heard he died on the Rack) did with many tears lament him, repeating again, and again, O my Gregory, would I had been in thy place, but he after some hours coming again to himself, revealed the Vision which he had seen, which was, that he was brought into a most pleasant field, in the middle whereof, there stood a tree loaden with fruit, on which divers Birds of several kinds, sitting on the branches, did feed, and in the midst of them there stood a young man, who did so rule them with his rod, that not one of them did move or stir out of order. No doubt but by this Revelation, God shown him the Image of that little Church, of which he was as Patriarch. He saw also three, other men who seemed to be keepers of the said tree, whom six years afterward, when by suffrages they were chosen to be overseers in his Church, he witnessed that in this Vision he had seen, and knew them to be the same, by their Physiognomy, and the linaments of their Countenance.  
4. Gregory by the intercession of Rokizane being dismissed, there came forth by the Kings command Edicts from the Consistory, forbidding all Pastors to administer holy things without Ceremonies, and whosoever should administer to the Brothers (being now notorious by the infamous Name of Piccardins) the loss of life was denounced to him. The Brothers therefore being brought into great extremities, and like sheep forsaken by their shepherds, wandering up and down, they at last, again and again, came to Rokizane, beseeching him, if he doth respect the glory of God, or his own salvation, that he would not desert that cause in which the cause of God was interested, and that by his own example, he would not hinder the conversion of so many men, to which they were so happily prepared, nor for any cause whatsoever, detain the acknowledged Truth in unrighteousness. They told him that he was the head of all the Clergy in the Kingdom, and was to give an account of them all to God; and other words were used to this purpose. But when they found him obstinate, they bade him farewell, those words being inserted to the latter end of the Epistle. Thou art of the world and shalt perish with it.  
5. With which being much provoked, he again exasperated the King against them, and new Edicts were published in the Name of the King and Consistory, that these pernicious men should no where be suffered, either in Bohemia or Moravia, some were not wanting who gave advice to have them all apprehended and put to death, but Jod●cus Rosenburgh Bishop of Wratislove did dissuade from it, & gave this reason, that Martyrdom was but a kind of boiling which was half raw, from whence Maggots would easily proceed, intimating thereby, that the Faithful did increase by Martyrdom, he said that more easily they might be recalled, if they were every where proscribed, For if they knew not where to turn themselves, they would soon return to a better mind.  
6. This so severe an inquisition against the Brothers being instituted, It came to pass that many, especially the chiefest of them being dispersed amongst the woods and mountains, did dwell in Caves, where they were scarce secure enough, wherefore they dressed not their meat, nor made any fire but in the night time only, for fear the smoke ascending should betray them, and in the extremity of the cold in winter nights sitting near the fire, they gave themselves to the reading of the Bible and to holy discourses. When in the depth of the snow they went forth to provide them necessaries, they went close together, lest they should be discovered by their footsteps, and the hindermost of them did draw behind him a great bough of Beech, to cover the print which their feet had made in the snow, that nothing might be seen but the impression of some Country lad drawing a bush behind him. From which their dwelling in Caves, they were afterward in scorn called by their enemies Jamnices (that is to say) livers in the holes of the earth.   

CHAP. XX. The Brothers erect to themselves a peculiar Ministry.  
1. THose brethren had constituted amongst themselves a certain order, elders by suffrages being chosen, who having the Government and direction of things, obedience was promised to him. By the counsel of these men the chiefest of the dispersed through Bohemia and Moravia, being called together, they had Synods in chose mountains, and ordained statutes how they should behave themselves amongst themselves and others, how they should carry themselves to their friends and Enemies as also toward the King and all Magistrates oftentimes appointing solemn days of prayer and fasting for themselves and the dispersed, and taking council out of the Word of God, concerning those things, which are required to the fuller Reformation both of life and Doctrine.  
2. The deepest care that did afflict them, was for Pastors of souls, where they should find new, after those were dead, who then lived with them. To expect that some of the Ordination of Rome, should come unto them for the love of the Truth, was an uncertain hope. And they remembered that Rokizane did often protest, that all things were to be restored from the foundation again. Therefore that there was an Ordination at Rome to be erected, by that authority, which Christ gave unto the Church, that whiles they had yet amongst them ordained men, they might ordain others, who again should have power to ordain others to succeed them. To this, as their desires so their judgements did incline, but a fear invaded them, whether this Ordination were lawful or no, because not a Bishop, but a Presbyter here did create a Presbyter, and how if any controversy should be, they should defend such an Ordination either among others, or themselves.  
3. At length after certain years most serious deliberations, the most eminent of them in all Bohemia and Moravia, about seventy in number, convened at a village not fare from Rich-nove, and many tears and prayers being poured forth to God, that he would vouchsafe to manifest if their purpose were acceptable to him, and whether this were the time of it, they appointed to try by lots the pleasure of the Almighty. They therefore by the suffrages chose from the midst of them nine men, whom above others they thought most fit for the taking of the Ministry, and twelve little Papers closely folded up, being put into the hand of a little boy, sent for on purpose, and not knowing what was to be done, he was commanded to distribute those twelve lots unto the nine men. Nine of these lots were blanks, on the other three were inscribed the word I S, to wit the Will of God, which they desired might be revealed to them. It might therefore come to pass that these nine men every one might have a blank, which would be a token to them that God was not at that present pleased at what they went about. But so it was, that the three lots were given into the hands of three of them, Matthew Kunwald, a most Godly man, Thomas Przelauce, a learned man, and Elias Krzenove, a man endued with singular abilities of understanding.  
4. These being with great joy embraced, as men sent from Heaven unto them: they took new counsels for the Confirmation, and the Ordination of them. And having understood, that there were some of the Waldenses in the confines of Moravia, and of Austria, that they might provide for the present, and for the time to come, for the scruples of theirs and other men's consciences; they sent unto them Michael Zamberge their Pastor, (who received his Ordination from a Roman Bishop) with two others, who should relate what had been done, and desire their judgement in this business. They find there Stephanus the Bishop, who, another Bishop, and some of the Ministers being sent for; they declare unto them their Original from the time of Constantine, they repeat unto them the Articles of their faith, and what a horrible persecution they suffered for it, both in Italy and in France. Then they hear our men make a report unto them of their departure from the Pope, and the Calixtines which they approve of and congratulate. Moreover, giving power to those three to create Ministers, they create them Bishops with the imposition of hands, and return them to those that sent them.  
5. Our men receive these things with joy, and being desirous of the Christian Unity, they deliberate whether they should join with the Waldenses, and so be one people and one Church. The purity of their Doctrine, and Christian conversation of life, did much please them. But it again displeased them that they concealed the truth, neither did openly profess it as they aught, but under a desire to avoid persecutions, they frequented the Churches of the Papists and communicated with Idolaters. It was concluded that they should be admonished concerning this & other particulars. Therefore some able men being sent again to them they acquaint the Waldenses withit, who affirm, that the Proposition for being in an Unity with them is very grateful to them. As for the Vices objected against them they said, they were not so ignorant of them, neither would defend them, but would rather confess that they had departed from the ancient purity of their Forefathers, and would therefore labour an amendment. They concluded to have a meeting on a prefixed day about it, in which they would take some further order concerning this business. But before that time, this being discovered, the Papists began to rage very violently against the Waldenses, Stephanus one of the chiefest of them is consumed with fire at Vienna. The rest of them some scattered into Marchia, and others into Moravia, and most of them brought unto Fulnerha, did provide for their safety by flight.  
6. From this transaction of the Bohemian brothers with the Waldenses, it appea●es it did arise that they were called also by the title of the Waldenses. Howsoever they would never admit of it, and have often complained in their printed papers, that by error that title was given to them. And this they did for th● cause of truth and necessity; for the cause of truth because they took not their Doctrine from them, neither did they on their persuasion establish the unity, neither were they reform by them, but desired rather in some defects to be reform of them. For the cause of necessity, because they wisely judged that the decrees published by the Magistrates against the Waldenses were no way to be derived to them, but rather to be avoided. Howsoever they never denied, that they received the power of ordaining Ministers, and by that, the external succession of them from the Waldenses, although, and this also oftentimes accordingly as they saw occasion, they wisely did pass by in silence.  
7. Nevertheless God would have the Brothers in Bohemia to be partakers of the persecution of the Waldenses in Austria, against whom in the year following viz. 1468. George the King (the States being solemnly called to council) did publish a bloody Decree. Which was, that every one of the Peers within the Territory of his Jurisdiction should endeavour to apprehend as many of the Piccardines as he could, and having apprehended them, to prosecute against them accordingly as he saw occasion, by this means of cruelty attempting to hinder the separation.  
8. Many therefore were apprehended, and for a long time kept in prison, until the Death of the King, among whom was one of the chiefest of them, by name Michael Zambergh, with which unjust and cruel proceed the Brothers being moved, did write an Apology to Rokizane, and to the Consistory, and afterwards to the King, and at last to them All altogether. And it came to pass by the wonderful Counsel of God, that by the greater endeavour as they laboured to put out this spark, by so much it broke forth into a greater flame, many of the Peers to wit the Barons of Kragir, Kostkie, Zerotine and others, submitting themselves to the Discipline of the Brothers, and building Oratories for them in their Towns and Villages, there being Churches by the public Authority of the Kingdom, allowed to the Calixtines, insomuch that about the year 1500. they had in Bohemia and Moravia about 200. Churches, and so was the Prophecy fulfilled of Matthew of Paris, that an ignoble people should arise without sword or outward power, over whom the Enemies of the Truth should never prevail.   

CHAP. XXI. Abominable Lies cast upon the Brothers.  
I. BUt to return back a little, in the year, 1471. Rokizane died, having wrestled with despair, and citing King George, who came to visit him, to appear with him before the Tribunal of God, who one month after followed him: and Wladislaus a Polonian did succeed him, a mild and a gentle Prince. To whom, the Brothers being again overwhelmed with many false Accusations, did write an Apology, desiring him that he would suffer nothing by force to be acted on them.  
2. Which did so exasperate some wicked men that in the year, 1476. they endeavoured by a most impudent invention, to stir up against them the hatred of all men. They had suborned a most light man, by art a Polender, by name Lezka, which if you interpret it signifies a liar, the sound agreeing with the thing, who upholding that he came from the Piccardins, and was an Elder amongst them, would seem to discover wonderful secrets, as how in their conventicles they would blaspheme God, the Virgin Mary, and the Saints, traduce the Sacraments, with their scoffings, mingle themselves incestuously after the manner of the Adamites, commit murders, practise witchcraft, heap up most  sums of money, etc. This man they did lead through Towns and Cities as a spectacle, they brought him into their Temples, where he should abjure his errors, and most heinous crimes, and beseeched the people to pray for him most wretched sinner, and to take heed by his example, of the most wicked Piccardins. They took also his confession in writing, and published it, being confirmed with the seals and subscriptions of some Deans and Priests, that where Lezka himself could not come in person, his confession might be read in the Churches to the people.  
3. But this endeavour of the Devil did come to nothing, for the Brothers by public writings did confute their Lies, and Lezka trembling so often to forswear himself in the sight of the people, and to speak lies in the stead of truth, refused any longer to obey them, and confessed that he was suborned to do what he did, and that he knew not any of the Piccardines.  
4. Howsoever this impudence, and these obloquys of the Devil, by the accustomed goodness of God, did prove good for some, who making experience of so great a Villainy, began privately and in disguises to frequent the Assemblies of the Brethren, and finding it to be fare otherwise, than was reported they did associate themselves with the brothers, as ' with true Christians.   

CHAP. XXII. The Brothers prescribed from Moravia into Moldavia.  
IN the year 1488. Mathias King of Hungary, proscribed the brothers from Moravia, some hundreds of them having taken a Minister with them by name Nicholas Slansky, came through Hungary and Transilvania into Moldavia, unto whom some two years afterwards, the Brothers sent one of their Elders, Elias Krenowski, with letters desiring them with patience, to endure their banishment for the Truth, but Moravia being not long after restored to the King of Bohemia, Wladislaus being made King of Hungary, after the death of Mathias the brothers were restored.   

CHAP. XXIII. The Brethren in Bohemia cited to a colloquy.  
IN the year 1503. the most gentle King Wladislaus did again suffer himself to be transported against the brothers insomuch that he gave order that they should be delivered to the Magistrates, imprisoned, and at pleasure afflicted. The causes of this were not only the open enemies raging against the little flock according to their manner, but certain false-brothers. For a question being propounded concerning the secular power, whither it were lawful for a Christian with a safe conscience to govern as a Magistrate, or to use the sword, or to give or to exact Oa●hs, many were of the negative opinion as they are now in this Anabaptist age, but the greater part affirmed, that it was lawful. The descent did so greatly increase, that those of the negative opinion did separate themselves, and had by themselves a peculiar meeting at Prague accusing the other that they did admit of the sword & propounded to defend themselves by outward force. This Calumny being greedily received and brought to the King's cars, was the reason that the King said, What do they think to bring back Zisc● again to us, We shall take a speedy course to suppress this insolence. The brothers hearing of it, did write a new Apology to the King, giving him an account of their faith, and removing from themselves the late accusations, and the blasphemies attributed to the Piccardins, which occasioned the King by one edict to mitigate another, and commanded that those of the University and the consistory should have a friendly Colloquy with the Piccardins in which the chiefest of them should endeavour by the strength of reason to recall them from their errors.  
2. Therefore in the Calends of January, in the year, 1504 The Patrons of the Brothers, the Barons, were commanded to bring their greatest Doctor, to this Colloquy, with the Academians and these of the Consistory. The business of the Edict being deliberately canvassed, although they feared treachery, yet because it was held inconvenient to forsake so good a cause, and to exasperate the King, it was resolved that there should be a meeting, they sent therefore but as Sacrifices to the slaughter, Francis Lucas of Prague, and Laurence Krasonice, two Pillars of their Church, with some others, who were commended to the prayers of all the Brethren. There is extant an Epistle of Bohusza Kostka Baron of Postupitz, Lord of Litomissa, which he sent to Francis Kraso●ice, not long after he had taken his farewell of him, I conceive it to be no lost labour, to insert in this place some part thereof. To love life (said the Baron) is natural, but thou (my Brother) having learned better things, must remember that thy life is buried in Christ, which that thou mayest enjoy thou must die in Christ. Thou knowest whom thou hast believed, & how able he is to keep thy pledge unto that day, etc. Be strong therefore in the Lord, and in the power of his might, that thou mayst fight the good fight, and mayst receive a Crown of life. What is the manner of this fight thou needest not to be taught, though peradventure thou mayst be admonished, But that I may no longer detain thee, stand fast beloved brother: As far as humane providence can direct us, we have provided for your safety, neither will we be wanting to you. But if the fury of the enemy shall prevail, and it shall please God by your death to glorify the cause of Christ, be you prepared to say with Job. God hath given and let God take this life, as it pleaseth him so let it be. Farewell my brother: Dated at Litomissa on the day of the first Martyr Stephen, 1503. There is also extant the farewell of Francis Lucas to the Brethren at Bolislave, a most comfortable letter.  
3. But God who would preserve these instruments from the jaws of the Lions, Mr. Martin Poczatece not the least of the Enemies of the truth, dying suddenly that morning about the break of day, in which they should appear at the consistory. By which example the rest were feared, and the whole City meeting together, they desired that the colloquy might not be in private but in public, but they pretending I know not what new businesses, adjourned the disputation to another time, the brothers being lovingly dismissed.   

CHAP. XXIIII. The Proclamation of King Wladislaus for the banishing of the Brothers, made frustrate by the intervention of some wonderful judgements: The Martyrs at Bora.  
I. THe enemies of the truth could not be quiet, but a new destruction was again designed, to this small flock of the brothers, for john Bozake Bishop of Warade in Hungary (a Moravian by his birth, a subtle man, and burning with an implacable hatred against the enemies of the truth) entering into crafty counsel with other Bishops of Hungaria and Bohemia, the Queen herself was suborned, who great with child, and so near unto her delivery, that it was believed the King would deny her nothing in that estate, she solicited him for a new edict against the Piccardins, and coming to his Chamber, as it was afterwards known by some Gentlemen of his Bedchamber, and most worthy of belief, she desired that favour that the King would give way to so many Petitions, and severely prosecute against that so much hated fraternity. The King being sad to hear that request, only nodded with his head but gave no answer at all.  
2. Presently upon this the Bishops in the presence of the King did begin to write the Copy of the Mandate. The King going into his chamber, did fall on his knees, and with tears besought God to forgive the guilt of those bloody Counsels, and grant no success unto them. God heard his voice, and shown some Examples of horrid Judgement on the authors of this conspiracy. The first example was the Queen herself, who (before hand delighting herself with the imagination of it) did propose unto her fancy, what grateful spectacles she should behold at Prague, when being delivered of her Child she should come to that City, and see the Piccardines some burned, some beheaded, and some stifled in the water. But Oh the Judgements of God, for before the time of her delivery, being prevented with the pangs thereof, and not able to bring forth, The Physicians, that they might preserve one, were of opinion that the Child should be cut out of the mother's womb, and the Chirurgeons being come, took out the child alive, but (because it was brought into the world before its time) as yet unable to see. This was Ludonick, who afterward succeeded his father in both Kingdoms, but the Mother no longer able to endure the torment did expire, and with her died the wicked contriveances of the enemies of the Truth for that time. This was at Buda in the year 1506. on the beginning of July.  
3. Two years after this, the Bishops obtained what before they attempted, and the King overcome by their importunity, who cried out that sharp remedies must be used to take away such a growing Evil, he commanded that all the Piccardins whatsoever without difference either of sex, or Age, should be punished with the loss of life. This was in the year 1508. on the tenth of August.  
4. jonh, Bishop of Warade, and Stanislaus Sturzo, Bishop of Olumitz brought this Edict unto Bohemia, and a full house of the states being called, gave it to them. But because many of the chief of the Nobility complained, that this Decree was made without the knowledge of the Parliament, they could not consent that it should carry any force with it. The execution of it therefore went on but slowly, and almost eighteen months were spent in disputations only, and debates about it.  
5. At the last by the cunning Artifice, and proceed of Albert Chancellor of Kolowratte and his Accomplices, this bloody Edict received force by the assent of most of the Nobility, in the presence of the King, at the Parliament held at Cu●na in the year 1510. and it was ordered that it should not only be engrossed in the Records of that Kingdom but there was a mutual exhortation, and confederacy that they should prosecute it with an armed power. But God having laid Albertus and some others on their backs, who were contrivers of this cruelty, he almost brought altogether to nothing these endeavours of their cruelty, of which more hereafter.  
6. In these troubles the Ministers of the unity of the brothers were almost all turned out of their places, neither did they dare to preach or pray but in private. The most chief of them were by name cited into the Chancery of the Kingdom, but were forbidden by their Patrons to appear, neither did the published edict do any more hurt, but only took hold on some of the poorest of the people, & brought them to be punished.  
7. For the Baron of Schwanberge having apprehended six of the hearers of the brothers, at a Village called Augedz, not far from Tust, he brought them to Bora where he commanded them to be burned, their names were.  

Mathias Procopius, by his trade a cobbler.  
john Simonowitz, a Weaver.  
Bartholomew Hranowitz: a Lether-dresser.  
john Herbek, a Potter.  
john Nadribke. two brother Germane both bred up to the Plough.  
Nicolas Nadribk. two brother Germane both bred up to the Plough.   
7. Being examined by a Papist parson, whether they would obey them as the Pastor of their souls, they answered they had Christ for their Pastor. And being brought forth to punishment, they did go cheerfully to it. And when the chief Officer taking an affection to Nicolas above the rest did offer his life, if he would recant his error, and would give him a whole year's space to consider of it. He stood still a little as if he would consider of it, and by and by he made answer. It is too much by too long a deliberation, that I should lose my brothers, and went along with them to the fire.   

CHAP. XXV. Some examples of God's judgement on the enemies.  
I. IN this place it is conceived requisite to give an account of some examples of God's judgement, showed at this time and a little before upon the bloody endeavours of some cruel enemies, Albert Kolowrat Chancellor of the Kingdom returned from the Parliament above mentioned, and in his way gave a visit to the Baron of Coldice, and with great pleasure reported to him what there they had all agreed upon, Coldice asked his servant Simon, that stood by him, a man addicted to the discipline of the brothers, how he liked it. He made answer, that they had not all agreed to it. The Chancellor presently sets upon him as a man knowing some new conspiracy, and commanded him to declare, who he o● they were who durst oppose all the States of the Kingdom, whosoever they were he said they were Traitors to the Kingdom, wretched Villains, and to be involved in the same punishment with the Piccardines. The servant lifting up his hand, in heaven (he said) there is one, who if he were not present at your counsels, you have taken counsel in vain. The Chancellor replied, knave thou shalt find that, as well as the rest; and full of fury he risen up, making haste to his own habitation at Krupha. But in that very moment, a Carbuncle grew upon his foot, which turned into that disease called Ignis sacer, which being to be extinguished by no Art of the Physicians, did extinguish the impious man; from whence it came to pass, that the bellows of division being taken away, the others did break more gently.  
2. But the great Artist of Warade hastening from Bohemia into Moravia, and willing to a light from his Chariot not far from Olumitz to make water, his breeches (according to the fashion of that time) being not on, he so strooke his Member on a sharp nail that was by the boot of his Chariot, that in his hasty descent, he drew out his entrails with him, some part of them sticking upon the point of the nail, and not long after he gave up the Ghost.  
3. Doctor Augustine, a civil Lawyer who by a most false and slanderous libel, endeavoured to stir up the Kings and all good men's hatred against the Brothers, died suddenly much about the same time at Olumitz as he was at supper at his own house.  
4. Puta de Swihow did forego these, who was also one amongst the foremost in the bloody counsels. A great Tempest then arising about his Castle, he ran into the Cellar and there locked himself. Not long after some Courtiers knocking at the door, and finding no man open to it, they sent for a Blacksmith, who broke it open, four of the chiefest of them entering in, and making no long stay, they took order for the making of a Barge, which being covered with pitch, they put the master of the house in it, and gave fire to it, neither for a long time was it known who did do it.  
5. Henry de novo Domo, a man of great authority of the Kingdom, and not the least enemy in the truth, delighting much in hunting, when he was thrown off from his Carriage, his hunting shaft being fastened to his side, coming up upon it, was forced so violently into his thigh, that the point thereof came forth at his loins, and brought unto him a most painful death.  
6. To conclude, so many and so prudent were the judgements of God in protecting this little and unarmed flock of his faithful servants, that it was used as a proverb among the adversaries themselves, If any man be weary of his life, let him but attempt against the Piccardines, & he shall not outlive a year. In the mean time, the particular and personal persecutions of them were not few, to which maybe referred this which followeth.   

CHAP. XXVI. Andrew Policka a Martyr.  
HE was a Citizen of Cuttenburgh, but by reason he had changed his Religion, he came to Litomissa to which place his wife being unwilling to follow him, when on a certain time he came back to see her, she betrayed him. Therefore being taken, he so long was vexed with the Calixtine Priests, that he promised to live again with his wife, and to obey the Priests. This he did outwardly; but his Conscience inwardly did check him for it: therefore on a solemn day, when the Parson, his sermon being ended, had brought forth the Host, and placed it on the Altar, and the people falling down did worship it, Andrew being not able to contain the fire burning within him, cried out with a loud voice. Hold thy peace thou wicked Sacrificer, It is now my turn to speak. And turning to the people, he said, What do you do, dear Brethren, what do you worship a God of Bread? Oh worship the living God in heaven, blessed for evermore. The Parson forbade the people to return an answer to him, and willed them to lay hold on that most wicked knave the Piccardine. At the first, all were amazed, no man would lay his hand on him: at the last some were found, who falling on him, did buffet him with their fists, and beating his head against the pillar, did draw him almost covered with blood unto the prison.  
2. The next day he was brought into the Court, the Senate and the Parson being present, and being demanded whether he would speak those words again which he spoke yesterday, he affirmed that he would. Being asked again, By what Instinct he durst do it. He answered, by what Instinct did Abraham departed from the Idolaters, and worship the everliving God. They pressing on him to tell them precisely, by whose persuasion he durst commit so heinous a fact? he answered, By whose persuasion did David oppose himself against the worshipping of Idols.  
3. On this they cried out, Hold thy peace, we know these things better than thou, we need not be taught by thee; We know that thou hast here some accomplices, whom, since by thy own accord thou wilt not discover, thou shalt do it by force, whereupon they commanded him to be carried back to the prison, and by and by to be put on the Rack, but not able by torment to rack any thing from him. they condemn him to the fire, as an obstinate Heretic the chief Officer being desired by the Priests, not to suffer him to speak as he was going to the execution, lest he should infect the people with his words, The Officer agreed with him to forbear speaking, or otherwise he would stop his mouth. Andrew promised silence, and performed what he promised, speaking nothing all the way, but praying softly to himself. At the last, when the fire began to sing his head, he cried out, jesus the son of the everliving God, be merciful, be merciful, be merciful to me a sinner, which were all the words he spoke. The Priests turning to the people, said, Behold at last he calleth on jesus, in whom he living would not believe, nor reverence his Sacraments.   

CHAP. XXVII. The persecutions which the more reform of the Calixtines did endure.  
I. IN all these times, the condition of the church of the Brothers was most heavy, but neither were the Calixtines free from affliction, especially the purer sort of them, being those who were most zealous against the Papists; for in the year 1408. Mr. Michael Polach, pastor of St. Ades in old Prague, a man of unblemished life, and an excellent preacher, with three other Parsons, Mr. Wenceslaus Slain, john Miezta, and Mr. Wenceslaus Piscene, were apprehended by the command of King Wladislaus, because they affirmed the Pope to be Antichrist. They were carried into the Castle of Calreisteine where the first of them perished by hunger, and the nastiness of the prison; the other with much ado were dismissed by the order of the States. At which time, many other who were more reform in their judgements, were either driven from Prague, as Mr. Mathias Macheeke professor of the University, or willingly departed, as Lucas Pragene, Bachelor of Art, an excellent man (who afterwards, as before I have recited, was a Bishop amongst the Brothers) there also forsook the University of their own accord, Mr. john Snow a Physician, and others.  
2. On the same year, the King forbade the singing of the ballads made against the abominations of the Church of Rome, and because they would not refrain, many of the best rank of the Citizens were apprehended, and a long time detained in prison. One or two of them were stead alive, as Matthew Serling, Martin of the golden wheel, Scheynohin, who was also a Citizen of Prague, through the violence of the torment did break asunder.  
3. On this the Monks having taken new courage, began more freely to inveigh against those that took the Sacrament in both kinds, and condemned the Hussites, the people variously, but vainly, murmuring at it. The Senators also of Prague, and many Papists and Germans, abusing the clemency of the King, did grow so intolerably bold, that some noble men, who were adversaries to the Religion, conspired together, and on the 24 of December at night, intended to put to death the chiefest of the Citizens who received the Sacrament under both kinds. But they were deceived of their expectation and hope, God so ordaining it that the evil returned upon the heads of the contrivers of it. For their treachery being betrayed, their was a mighty Tumult in which the places of ●ustice of the three Cities, and all the Monasteries were pulled down, and many of the Senators and Monks were slain. This was done in the year 1413. at which though Wladislaus was much afflicted, yet inquiry being made, and it being found that the Papists gave the cause thereof, he pardoned the inhabitants of Prague. And in the year 1485, he established by Parliament an agreement betwixt the communicants under one and both kinds, howsoever the hatred betwixt them and the reproachful words did still continue.  
4. In the year 1491, on the 28 of january at Laeta Curia a chief Temple of the Hussites. The Eucharist being administered under both kinds, a Germane coming behind a Gentlewoman, as she was drinking of the cup, he strooke her head so violently, that her mouth being cleaved, blood issued forth abundantly, for which notorious offence he was apprehended, and thrown into prison, but not long after dismissed.  
5. But in the Vacation of the Arch-Bishopprick, the Calixtine Priests could not receive their Ordinations but in Italy, where most of them were bound to renounce the articles under both kinds, and to perform obedience unto the sea of Rome, which was very grievous to the Bohemians, therefore in the year 1482. there Sanctuarensis a Bishop came into Bohemia from Italy, for the love as he said of the pure Religion, whom when Augustinus Lucian and others, had received with much joy and honour, he died i● the year of our Lord 1493, whom whom after eleven years Philip Bishop of Sidon and Mutina did succeed, He being resident sometimes at Prague, sometimes at Cuttenburge, did for three year's space ordain Calixtine Ministers, which being passed they were again enforced to flatter the Pope and Bishops of Rome, so miserable was their slavery, that willing to seem to have forsaken Antichrist, yet they did not stick to fight under his standards.  
6. But some of the scholars amongst whom was john Bezhink so truly hated the Pope, that having received letters of commendation from the University, they went as fare as Armenia to be ordained Ministers. And because that there the fame had arrived of the Heresy of the Bohemians, they were the more strictly examined: and it being found that they agreed with them in the chiefest Articles of Religion, and also in the language, they were ordained Ministers, in the year 1499. Two of those did afterwards suffer the flames of Martyrdom by the Romans, to wit, Martin a Taborite, with his Deacon, who were both burned at Radnice.   

CHAP. XXVIII. The Persecution of the Orthodox Divines, under Zahera, or Trahere, the administrator a false Hussite.  
IN the mean time, God had stirred up in Germany courageous Luther, the Thunderbolt against the Pope, at which many of the Calixtines in Bohemia being awakened, resolved to embrace the purer Doctrine of the Gospel, and to seek for the Ordination of their Ministers, rather at Wittenberg then at Rome; but the Devil interposed and made wonderful obstructions,  
2. For when in the year 1523. in the month of January, the States of Bohemia, and Moravia being in a great number assembled at Prague, the Pastors also of the Church being called, amongst whom were of Moravia, Paulus Speratus (afterwards burned at Aumitz, by the commandment of the Bishop) and Benedist Optatus, Wenceslaus Litomislius, Doctor of Divinity, and john Charpe, Orthodox men, who propounded to the Regent Masters of the University, twenty Articles, which were as it (were) the forerunners of Reformation, amongst which, these were observable.  
That if any man should teach the Gospel without the Additions of men, he should neither be reproved, nor condemned for an Heretic.  
That mercenary Masses, serving for Lucre, should be abrogated.  
That the elevation of the Host should by degrees be canceled.  
That the consecration of Herbs, and such like superstitious rites, should be forborn, etc.  
And whereas likewise they had constituted Gallus Zahere, an Administrator of the Sacrament under both kinds, and pastor at old Prague, at the Church called Laeta Curia, a familiar friend to Luther, (for he had lived heretofore at Wittenburgh, and publicly extolled Luther as an excellent Instrument of Cod, and afterwards incited the inhabitants of Prague to write to Luther concerning the Ordination of Ministers) the hope indeed was great for a better condition in the Government of the Church, but it was of a short continuance.  
3. For not long after, this turncoat declining, to give an occasion of offence to King Lewes, returned again to the falser doctrine of the Calixtines, and in the Parliament held that year, in the month of June, he began to publish Articles contrary to the former, and to solicit the renewing of the Agreement, and furiously to persecute the Orthodox Ministers, to favour the King and Papists, and that on this occasion.  
4. The Pope understanding how the affairs were carried as well in Bohemia as Germany, sent a Legate to Lewis in Hungary, who coming afterward to Prague, and having delivered letters to divers, nay even to the consistory, and to Zahere, he most flatteringly did insinuate that there might be an union in the Church. In the mean time john Pasoke was made Consul at Prague, a deceitful, cruel and superstitious man, whose faction potently prevailing, Zahere joined himself with that part, and wrote in that nature to the Legate in the name of the consistory, that it was an evident testimony that he was delivered over to a reprobate sense, for after other things he concluded with these words. As always heretofore so now also we hold nothing more dear or ancient, than that we may be found constant in the body of the Church by the unity of faith, and obedience to the Apostolical seat, neither can your reverence expect any thing more welcome than what it shall receive from our Legates, whom shortly we will send unto you. For truly our Bohemia supporting itself on the most sure foundation of the most sure Rock the Catholic faith, hath sustained & broken all those waves of errors, with which our neighbour countries in Germany have been shaken, and as a Beacon placed in the midst of a tempestuous sea, it holds forth a clear light to every Seaman, and showeth them a Haven safe from Shipwreck. We trust therefore most reverend father for the business concerning which your sacred reverence did write unto us, shall be so promoted, that this divine building being established on a most sure foundation, shall be preserved from ruin, only let your most sacred reverence not think ill of a little delay, until our Legates shall come unto you, and then the walls of our Jerusalem shall be confirmed, and our feet shall stand in the Courts thereof, and the God of Gods shall be seen in Zion, and we shall go from virtue to virtue, etc.  
Your most humble servants Mr. Gallus Zahere, with all the Consistory do commend themselves unto your most venerable paternity. In the time of Lent 1625.  
5. Being demanded how he durst persecute the doctrine with so great severity which so lately he approved, he answered, he was with Luther for no other end, then after having more diligently discovered his conversation & Doctrine & other Piccardins with him, he might find a more easy way to oppose them; which Judas that traitor did before him, when he betrayed the son of man with a kiss.   

CHAP. XXIX. The Protestants banished from Prague, and whipped with Rods.  
I. THerefore that Zahere and Passoke might the better please both the King and Pope, they enforced all the Pastors and citizens to subscribe to their new Articles, and those who refused were to be banished the city. In the first place six Pastors were proscribed, Wenceslaus Poczatek, Pastor of St. Gallus, George Smahal, Pastor of St. Henry, Matin Betlem, Paul de St, Michael, Martin de Opatowitz, and John Marussa, after threescore and five of their chiefest citizens were proscribed, amongst whom was Burian de Cornitz Doctor of law and Chancellor of Prague, John Hlawsa, who was Exconsull and others. Likewise a colour was sought for the greater cruelty, a malicious invention being spread abroad concerning a certain conspiracy of the Gospelers against the Calixtines, that they might extort the confession hereof, they did bring three citizens John Bonussa, Matthew Hrzebenarz and john Sliwkam to the rack, who rather chose to suffer innocently; than to bear false witness, a thing they utterly detested in their conscience.  
2. In the mean time while these firebrands of sedition confirmed an agreement, between those of Prague, that no man should be questioned, concerning his faith (to wit the Piccardine & Lutheran) but that all should be restored to their former freedom & enjoy the liberty of the city. It was requested that an Ambassador should be dispatched to Buda unto the K. for the confirmation of this ordinance. It was now lawful for any to do what they pleased to those of a good and right opinion. If one of them were found that was unwilling to pay what he owed, they would lay to his charge that he was a Piccardine; some were not simply banished, but shamefully brought forth, as Ludovicus Pictor, because at the end of his sermon he had admonished the Monk of St. Barbara prating foolishly. That it was far better that the people should be instructed out of the Gospel, than be detained with such fables. By the clamours of the Monk he was laid hold on by the common people that were called together, and hurried to prison, and afterwards by a Sergeant was led out of the City.  
3. A certain Cutler because they had found about him a book concerning the Sacraments, penned by a man of a sincere opinion, was whipped openly in the market place and banished. The like happened to John Kelenetz, but he was branded in the forehead, because he being a Layman, was said to administer the Eucharist to himself and his family. George Lopatski, being one of those that was banished, when as the King had wrote that he liked not such proceed, and had commanded the banished to be restored; supposing that it had been confirmed returned home to his house at Prague, but being apprehended, he was thrust into prison & there murdered.  
4. In the mean time the Assemblies of the Kingdom being held, and those wicked pragmatical men urging it, it was agreed upon, that the communicants under one and both kinds, by the violence of those that were joined together should be one body, but the commands of Wladislaus should be put in execution against the Piccardins. From whence arose a new persecution to the brethren, their Church doors being shut up, and their exercise forbidden.  
5. Seeing these things were so way wardly done, one Mathias an Eremite, a plain man, but of an holy conversation of life, who came to Prague in the year 1419. and hitherto was wont to exhort the people in the streets and market places, flocking unto him in great companies in the fear of God, and repentance, the Clergy in vain striving to inhibit him, felt the severe hand of Zahera. For when he had admonished Zahera the chief Magistrate by letters which he wrote unto him in the year 1525 of Theological moderation, that men should be converted to the faith by Scripture, not by imprisonments, scourge, tortures, and wrackings, etc. being invited by him to a communication, was delivered to the Praetor, and was kept in prison until that day Ferdinand was chosen King, but afterwards he was banished the city. Very Godly letters of that man dated out of the prison are yet extant.   

CHAA. XXX. Nicholas Wrzetenarz, with his Hostess Clara burned.  
I. IN the year, 1526 on the 9 day of December Nicholas Wrzetenar, being well stricken in years and withal a learned man, is accused of Piccardisme, before the Senate by Jacobus Parochus, and appearing according to his citation, he was demanded by Zahera what he did believe concerning the Sacrament of the Altar, answered. That which the Evangelists and St. Paul taught me to believe. He that at that time sat as chief asked him; believest thou that Christ is there present having flesh and blood, but he answered, I believe that when the Ministers of God's word doth declare to the faithful congregation, the benefits which are received by the death of Christ, the bread and wine are then made the supper of the Lord, wherein they are made partakers of the body and blood of Christ, and the benefits received by the death of Christ. What needs many words after the discussing of some questions concerning the Mass, and intercession of Saints, etc. they do condemn him to the fire together with his Hostess Clara being a widow of threescore years of age, who would not deny that faith whereof she was instructed by her inmate.  
2. Being brought to the place of torment, and being commanded to pray to the sign of the cross, lifted up toward the east, they utterly refused, saying. The law of God permitteth us not to worship the likeness of any thing either in heaven or earth, we will worship the living God of heaven, who alike inhabiteth the South, the West, the North, the East, turning their backs therefore unto the image, and prostrating themselves towards the West, with their hands and eyes lifted up unto heaven with great ardency of spirit they called on Christ, than they took leave of their children, and Nicholas with much cheerfulness ascended the heap of wood, & there stood, and did repeat the Articles of the Creed, which when he had finished, he looked up to heaven, prayed, and with a loud voice said. Lord Jesus Christ, thou son of the living God who was born of a pure virgin, and didst vouchasfe to undergo the shameful death of the Cross e for me a wretched sinner, thee alone do I worship, to thee I recommend my soul, be merciful unto me, and forgive me all my sins. Then he repeated this Psalm in latin. In thee O Lord have I put my trust. In the mean time the executioner had laid Clara on the pile of wood, and then bound them both and casting the books which were found about them on the heap he set fire thereto.   

CHAP. XXXI. Martha Porzizia burned.  
I. IN the next year after Martha de Porzizia a woman even beyond her sex of an heroic spirit, being examined as well by the Masters in Colleges, as by the Judges in the Common-Hall, with much boldness gave an account of her faith, and upbraideth the Hussites of folly, for that they flattered the Papists, the chief Magistrate admonishing her that she should prepare her garments against the time she was to be laid on the pile of wood, answered, I have both my petticoat and mantle command me to be led away when ye please; the crier declaring openly that she had blasphemed, she with a loud voice denied, saying, it is not so, but I am condemned for that I would not confess to please the Papists, that Christ was contained in the Sacrament with bones, hair, sinews, and veins, and speaking aloud to the people she said: Give no credit to these Priests, they are dissembling Hypo-crites, Gormandizers, Adulterers, & Sodomites. Being brought forth & commanded to pray unto the image of the crucifix, she turned her back to it, and having lift up her eyes unto heaven she said, there is our God, thither we must look, and then she hastened to mount the pile, and endured the pains of the fire with a strong courage the 4 of December, 1527.   

CHAP. XXXII A potter and a girdler burned.  
IN the year 1528. & in the reign of Ferdinand the 1. two Germane artificers the one a potter the other a girdler, accused of Lutheranism by the Monks, were condemned by those of Prague to the fire. As they went unto the place of execution, they argued so religiously out of the Scriptures that they caused tears to flow from the eyes of many, being laid on the pile, they exceedingly encouraged one another; the girdler saying. Since our Lord jesus hath suffered very grievous things for us, let us also suffer this death, and rejoice that we have found so much grace and favour with him, that we are accounted worthy to die for the law of God; to whom the Potter answered, but I at the day of my marriage found not such rejoicing of mind as now I do. And when fire was put to the wood they prayed with a loud voice. Lord Jesus Christ, thou in thy sufferings prayedst for thine enemies, threefore we also pray, forgive the King, the men of Prague, and the clergy, for they know not what they do, and their hands are full of blood. Well beloved people, pray for your King, that God would give him the knowledge of truth, for he is misled by the Bishops and Clergy. And having ended this most Godly exhortation, they with it ended their lives August 29.   

CHAP XXXIII. The judgement of God upon Zaheram and his complices.  
I. DVchoslaw a citizen of Prague, and a chief pickthank of Zahera, so violently hated those of the true faith, that he wished all the Piccardines either to be hanged, beheaded, or burned by his own hands, all which by the just judgement of God befell him. For being greatly in debt in the year 1525 on St. Andrew's day, he hanged himself at his own house, whom his kinsmen privily conveyed away, & buried obscurely near unto a certain Village, but when the country people had notice thereof, they digged up the carcase and cast it way, which by the commandment of the Magistrate was delivered to the executioner to be burned, but when the great Wood-stack was consumed, and he notwithstanding was not burned, his head was taken off from the can case being very much scorched, and so at length were buried.  
2. Zahera himself, when under a colour of inquisition against the Piccardins, he had raised up civil commotions, by King Ferdinand his command, in the year 1529. on the ninth of August, he was proscribed and presently on the self same day (instead of the procession which the day before he solemnised in the commemoration of St. Laurence) is forced to leave his own country from whence he went into Misnia, but notice being taken by the elector, what kind of man he was, he was again banished, and died miserably in Frantonia.  
3. The same likewise happened to that cruel Paschus the chief Consul, in the year 1530. who in vain cast him down at the King's feet, and sued for pardon.   

CHAP. XXXIIII. Perpetual oppressions under Ferdinand the first.  
I. ALL the Hussites for denying the absolute obedience to the Pope, were hated; but the Brethren for quite casting him off, were utterly detested. Neither for any other end did the Papists dissemble the observance of the Confederates, then that they might especially make use of the Calixtines in suppressing the Brethren; they therefore press the Ordinance of Wladislaus, neither did omit doing what mischief they could to the Brethren.  
2. The Brethren therefore through the whole Kingdom suffering many things, send again unto Ferdinand by the Baron William Krzinezium. and Mr. Henry Domausitius, to Vienna, an Apology, or a Confession of Faith more copious than before, to which twelve Barons, thirty three Knights had subscribed in the year 1535, complaining and declaring how unjustly they were accused of the errors of the Piccardines, and how nevertheless, certain parish Priests boldly and bloodily cry out, that the Piccardines may be slain , and that a less sin is committed, than if a man had killed a dog: against all which injuries they with tears desire the justice of God, and the pity and protection of the King.  
3. Ferdinand did not approve of their stubborn perseverance, and denied that the book could be read at that time so exactly as necessity required, in regard of many encumbrances, but promised that nothing should be permitted to be done either against Law or Equity, until he had a fuller knowledge of the cause.  
4. While this controversy was depending, the Brethren were very much urged at home, and encouraged from abroad, letters passing very frequently from Luther, Bucer, and Capitone, But God (maugre the enemies) added great increase to the Church, and to the Churches where the Gospel was preached through all Germany, even unto that lamentable year 1547,  
5. For Caesar Carolus putting into execution the Decrees of the Tridentall Counsels, with his brother Ferdinand and the Pope, taking counsel together, raise war against the Protestant Princes of Germany, and Ferdinand soliciteth the Bohemians for aid: but they pretending their ancient leagues with the house of Saxony, and their mutual affection and fidelity, aswell the chief Magistrates of the Kingdom, as the free Denizens, as it were with unanimous consent (for most of them began to incline to Lutheranism, and decline Hussitisme) excuse themselves.  
6. Ferdinand therefore having in war overcome the protestants in Germany, in the year 1547. entereth into Bohemia with an army of Germans and Hungarians, seizeth upon Prague, calls forth the chief Magistrates, and casteth into prison the principal Barons, Noblemen and Citizens, some he scourgeth, some he beheadeth, on some he layeth a large fine, and some he despoileth of all their goods for ever. He takes all their arms out of their armouries, as also their privileges: some he banisheth, others of their own accord exiled themselves.   

CHAP. XXXV. The Churches of the Brethren every where shut up: and some of their Churches publicly sold.  
I. IN so sad a condition of things Satan hath his, incensors, who lay all this blame upon the Brethren, and for that cause were very diligent to bring them into hatred with the King, the Peers and the people: the King therefore giving credit to these malicious surmizes, first by open proclamation commanded all the Churches of the Brethren to be shut up. and then of five Signiories (Litomislena, Brundusina, Chlumecensi, Bydzoviensi, and Turnoviensi, which for that they were suspected of Rebellion, among other things of note, he took away their Peers) all the auditors of the brethren, (unless they had revolted to the faction (under one or both kinds) he banished out of his confines.  
2. By which thunderbolt no small part of them being cast down, they agreed, that they would be more constant to God. and faithful to their Consciences: by common consent they went into Polonia in three companies. The first gathered out of Lytomislenians, Bydzovinians, and Clumecensians, to the numbtr of 500 souls: there went with them 60 Wagons, by the County Clacensis, and the upper Silesia. Another company having Turnovians, and some Brundusians about 300 souls, they went with 50 Wagons by the mountains of Giants, and Silesia the lower. The third the same way, containing the rest of the Brundusians. Yet all of them had experience of an admirable divine protection in their journey: (for both in one and an other place they met with such as would have rob the●) and also in most places the Christian commiseration and liberality of men, yea even in Polonia (though they stood for the Pope) for at Posuania (where they all met) they were courteously admitted and entertained, before the Bishop had obtained a Maudate from the King concerning the driving them out.  
3. Which assoon as it came, they are forced to departed from thence, and to go into the farthest parts of Prussia, by the leave of Duke Albert Brandenburg (unto whom they had sent before some to solicit concerning a place of abode for banished men) and there they that were known for brethren being examined of the Lutheran Divines of Regiomontum (for they had with them Ministers of their own, the chief of whom was Mathias Sionius the Elder one) and another town (by name Soldavia Guidzina, etc.) were showed to them, wherein they might live quietly, and one Paulus Speratus Bishop of Pomesania being very courteous and charitable unto them, who in former time passing through Bohemia, honoured the Church of Lytomislena, and well knew the manners and doctrine of the brethren. He rejoiced for that he had such guests at Borusia, and recommended us to the Prince, who was also very friendly to us.   

CMAP. XXXVI, John Augusta, James Bileck, and George Israel taken,  
I. THe third Edict that Ferdinand set forth against the brethren, was concerning the taking of the Ministers of the brethren prisoners: wherefore they are dispersed, part into Moravia, which at that time was free from troubles, part, that they might not forsake their auditors, in private places, from whence coming forth (but for the most part, in the night) they visited the faithful, and where need required administered in houses, which continued for some years.  
2. Three of them fell into their enemy's clutches, john Augusta, the elder, with james Bilke his colleague & George Israel, pastor of the Church of Turnovia, but he by the admirable help of God was freed from the deep dungeon of the Castle of Prague, and followed his friends into Borussia, being from above made an Apostle of the Polonians. For when he had once or twice traveled from Borussia into Moravia (where the Ministers forced from Bohemia did lurk & had gone through Polonia the greater, in some places (as occasion offered itself) he preached the Gospel with such success, that he gained many of the nobility, and in these the Pallatines' and Castellanes, and within few years erected about twenty Churches in Polonia the greater: and this was the first original of Churches in Polonia, which as yet retain the Ceremonies of the Bohemian Confession.  
3. The enemies so rejoiced for the imprisonment of John Augusta, as the Philistims did when they had taken Samson; for he was a man renowned through the whole Country, not so much for that he was the chief bishop among the brethren, but for his disputations both by words and writings with his adversaries the Calixtines, who as Luther, the Pope in Germany, so he confounded his adversaries in Bohemia. For he was sometimes Luther's auditor, and did often afterwards receive Letters from him. By which means the enemies laid all the blame of the disobedience of the Orders towards Ferdinand, upon Augusta alone, as if he with his, had caused (the rest of the Order cunningly being drawn into the faction) that Ferdinand being driven out, they might advance john Frederick the Elector of Saxony unto the Kingdom; which had assuredly been brought about, if Caesar had been overthrown in war.  
4. That this cruel conspiracy might be disclosed, Augusta being called forth by a feigned friend to discourse, as if to advise with them concerning the allaying of that mischief, he is taken & carried back to Prague, & was by order three times miserably tortured by the hand of the hangman, his colleague John Billek, fared no better. But no unlawful act being known, or any sign thereof appearing, they are left in prison for the space of 17 years, at the length after the death of Ferdinand they are dismissed in the year 1564.   

CHAP. XXXVII. Veey many of the Ministers of the Gospel banished.  
I. WHen it was evidently known, that the brethren were not the authors of any conspiracy, but that the Orders in regard of the ancient league with the Saxons, and a new desire against the protestants had acted this, Ferdinand bend all his endeavour to persecute the Lutherans also, having called a meeting in the year 1549 he caused those things which were formerly agreed upon to be confirmed, and the decree for the abolishing all other sects, (to wit the brethren and Lutherans) to be published.  
2. The effect whereof was, that aswell the Calixtines as Papists, might have the more liberty to vex the Gospelers with malice, calumnies, and injuries, and until the year 1555 by the King's command, the Ministers that had received orders in Germany, and those that were married in Cities and Towns were removed, one after another, and banished the Kingdom, to the number (as some have affirmed) of near upon 200. These men being dispersed through Misnia, and the Palatine Philip Malancthon greatly comforted with his letters.  
For the King had promised that some of the chief of the Gospelers, upon any pretence whatsoever should be proscribed, and hurried to prison, among whom was john Prostiborskt, Baron of Schanow, an eminent man, not so much for his wealth, as his learning and good experience. He, for a suspicion of a certain plot against Ferdinand, and for that he had consulted with the Saxons after an itterated verbal diligent examination being laid on the rack, with an heroical indignation, cut out his tongue and cast it away, being demanded why he did so, what he could not with his tongue in those tortures, very humbly with a quill set it down on the wall) for that end (said he) I did it, because I would not be brought to it, by any tortures to say any thing that is false against himself, or others. And here by a written parchment upbraiding the Tyrannical proceed against them, and other innocents' he cited the King and his councillors to appear before the tribunal of God, and a little after died in the same prison, notwithstanding the King had taken order that a Chirurgeon, and a Physician should take care of his health.   

CHAP. XXXVIII. Jesuits brought into Bohemia.  
FErdinand strove with might and main to suppress all those whom he accounted heretics, he brought jesuites into Prague and founded a very sumptuous and rich College for them: as he did a little after at Chonotowa, Crolowre & Hradecijs, which is called Henry's College, and these pretending the education of youth, after their accustomed manner, sought by all means to overthrow the Churches, and added fuel to that fire, which had now almost inflamed the whole country.   

CHAP. XXXIX. The state of the Churches under Maximilian, under one common confession are reconciled.  
I. Nevertheless under Maximilian (as afterward under Rodolphus their sleights & plots succeeded not so prosperously; for Maxamilian in the year 1562 being crowned King (a Prince of a peaceable disposition well instructed in the knowledge of the truth) would by no means be induced that any should suffer for their faith; insomuch that the churches not only gathered breath, but flourished under him.  
2. For he had John Fauser preacher of his court, (his father Ferdinand being yet alive) a very Godly man, & well skilled in the Evangelical doctrine, who did not cease to infuse good principles into the young Prince, for which he incurred very great displeasure, but did not suffer martyrdom. For upon a time Caesar Ferdinand) alone going into his chamber sharply rebuked him, for that he had seduced his son by his erroneous (so conceived by him) opinions, he mildly notwithstanding, answered him, which no wa●y allayed his fury, which was so great, that having in his left hand his sword drawn, and with his right hand seizing on the throat of Fausereus, threatened a blow; yet he refrained and went out unto his son and charged him to put him from him, (this John Blosislaus minister of the brothers in Moravia, afterwards an elder and then an inhabitant of Vienna, took from the mouth of Fauserus, and sealed it in writing. Neither did Maximilianus after that as long as he lived admit of any but such as should be well ordered governor's of his conscience, and was wont to say, and moreover, wrote to Lazarus Swendius a Baron, that those men would invade God's throne who did Lord it over men's consciences.  
3. Among others who if need were did instill into this good Prince peaceable principles, was that discreet man John Cratis a physician: him he made choice of for his chief Doctor, and esteemed of him as his special friend and acquaintance. This man alone with Caesar going into the field for the recreation of himself, was taken up into his Chariot, and recounting unto Caesar with much grief, the many differences in Christianity, demanded of Crato among all sects that of late sprung up in the Church, which he thought came nearest the Apostolical purity, answered. I know not whether I may say to the brethren which are called Piccardines. Caesar replied, I am of that opinion. Crato took that boldness to persuade the brethren, whom he knew had set forth a new edition of a German Hymn, that they should dedicate it unto the Emperor; which was done in the year 1566, where the Dedicatory epistles mentioned, that all their hope was in him, both for the preservation of them and their goods, & that his Majesty would promote the universal Reformation of the Church: and encouraged him by the example of David, Jehosaphat, Josiah, Constantine & Theodosius, and at length did not doubt, but that he would employ that talon which God had given him, for the advancing of so good a cause, even as the preface shows, which all the books of those Songs do prefer. And it is probable that the Prince did not want a will, if in regard of the policy of those men who had the Sceptres of Kings in their possessions, and had bound up their hands, it might have been lawful.  
4. In the third year of his reign, 1565. the haters of the truth forged a new process against the Brethren, abusing the authority of joachim de Nova Domo Chancellor of Bohemia; who going to Vienna, wrought so by continual diligence with Caesar, that he should urge Wladislaus to subscribe (though unwillingly) the old Mandate, with a new one against the Piccardines. But the goodness of God had a watchful eye over his, and would not permit so good and innocent a Prince to have a hand in blood, or be burdened with the cries of the oppressed. For when the Chancellor returned strengthened with the Prince's Letters patents, and scarce entering the ports of Vienna, coming over the bridge Danubium, it so came to pass, that the yoke of the ox being loosened, the bridge cleaved asunder, and he with his train was drowned in the water, six Knights only swimming out, saved their lives, and one young Nobleman, who at length in his old age died, but escaped alive to be a witness of the daily revenging hand of God, but he avouched the Religion of the Brethren, for which he had had experience that God was watchful. This man saw his Lord swimming above the waters of Danubium, and held him by his golden Chain, until fishermen, who were then coming toward him in a small ship, came to help him. So the Baron was taken up, but dead: but the chest wherein he had locked his deadly instruments, sunk into the Sea, that it was never seen any more, neither was there any one that would look after it. Thuanus, maketh mention, of this Story in his 36 book, and reports this accident to have happened on the fourth of the Ideses of December.  
5. Ten years after, in the year 1575. Maximilianus called a Parliament at Prague, and permitted all the Orders in the Kingdom under both kinds to be reconciled, by the common sign of the confession of one faith, the Jesuits and false Hussits endeavoured with might and main to hinder it. Among other things when they had used their best endeavours by petitions and protestations, alleging that the Orders in both kinds do not agree in their faith, but that they have among them Piccardines, Calvinists, Lutherans, etc. The Orders that they might evidence their consent, consulted together about the registering of a common confession: for which purpose they made choice of certain Divines, who with some of the Barons, Noblemen and Citizens, were overseers. The chief men of Prague brought forth the books of Hus, and the Synodical and Parliamentary decrees of the ancient Bohemians concerning Religion. The greater part of the Order who stood for the Augustine confession, produced this their confession, as the Brethren brought forth theirs. Then they compared the Articles together, and the sense and manner of setting down of each part, and expressed them in such forms that each part might subscribe unto them, not intending to trouble themselves too much with particular and subtle Scholastical disputations; which Christian moderation and wisdom, did not only then benefit them, but also pleased many eminent men, aswell in Germany as elsewhere: for Caesar confirmed their confession of faith, and did receive such as did subscribe, into his Kingly protection: but he gave them not power according to their desires, for the appointing of a Consistory, or Academy at that time, yet promising very faithfully, that neither he nor his son, (whom they had designed his successor) would be wanting in giving full satisfaction to their desires (you must observe that this confession of the Orders was written in the Bohemian language, and not translated into Latin, neither was it printed unless in the year 1619. when aswell the University as the Consistory at Prague offered it to King Frederick, therefore in the Harmony of Confessions it is not extant, and that which the Bohemians now call their Confession, is the peculiar Confession of the brethren of Bohemia, not the common Confession of the Orders. This Mr. Bohuflaus Felix a Lobkowitz, and Hassenstein being appointed by the Order to have the sole managery of the business, took care to convey it into Germany, and in the year 1575. submitted it to the Censure of the Divines which were assembled at Wittenburgh. The Wittenburghian Divines approved of it, and among others used these expressions in their answer to the Baron, although this Confession be brief, and we easily observe that in the composing them the chiefest care was, that they might be concisely, elegantly, and properly expressed; for the avoiding of tediousness, and contentions about scrupulous questions, which peradventure some wrangling Sophisters in our Germany would have taxed, if it had been set forth in their own native language: We therefore cannot but approve of your Christian prudence and temperance. Therefore we willingly advise you publicly, that however opinions may arise from other places, that you adhere to this, and suffer not yourself to be led away, from this holy and pure truth. For this is certain that the church is very well provided for, and is then chief built up, and kept in unity, and unanimity, when the pure doctrine of the Gospel without farfetched subtleties, and emergent contentions is propounded to Christian people, in simplicity of truth, as it is in Psalm the 25. Let integrity and uprightness preserve me. Dated at Wittenbergh 3. Novemb. 1575.   

CHAP. XL. Under Rodolphus the Gospelers had full liberty.  
I. IN the year after 1576 Maximilianus being dead, his son Rudolphus succeeded him, who trod in his father's steps, he reigned peaceably until the year on thousand six hundred and two no persecution being in all that time concerning religion. In this year it was so brought about by the private practices of the Jesuits and their instruments, that Rodolphus should subscribe to, and cause to be published an Edict drawn by them, concerning the renewing of a Decree of Wladislaus against the Piccardines; for no other end, but that their Churches might be shut up for a time, the Patrons of the Brethren, the Noblemen protested that it did no way concern them, since these men are not such as the Piccardines are described to be, and therefore Caesar did connive and looked not so narrowly after them, as that they should so strictly observe his decrees herein, neither was it lawful for the enemy to press the Orders so fare, and it was related by a man of credit, that the evening before the 22. of July, when news was brought to the King that Alba Regia was taken (being the chief City of Hungary) in great astonishment said, I looked for some such things, since this day I began to usurp the Government of God, which is of consciences.  
2. Neither intended he any thing else than to make good the promise of his father, and to settle liberty of conscience, as he declared afterwards, when in the year 1609 to the Orders of the Kingdom under both kinds (the Pope the Spanish faction and their counsellors not consenting thereto) he committed the lower consistory, and the university to be reform at the pleasure of the Orders, giving them Patents whereby this donation was confirmed to them, and gave leave that the churches and schools should be inhabited, or if need be, should be built, and forbade that any of his subjects whether Catholic or Spiritual should be punished for his religion, and obliged those Kings that should succeed him, religiously to observe these things, and also gave power to the Orders to make choice of some among them to be defendors of this liberty.  
3. The Orders therefore reform the consistory, and for quietness sake they choose 3 Hussites, 3 Brethren, and 3 Gospelers, to these they add the 3 Professors of the University, and command these twelve chosen men to order all affairs concerning Church Government throughout the Kingdom. And because it was generally agreed that the confederates should be cashiered, and Church government be according to the rule of God's law. Elias Shudim of Semanin a Hussite is chosen first Administrator, and afterward to be elected out of the ordinary sort of Ministers. But concerning the brethren it is concluded (the order of whose discipline was granted for the better reconciliation) that they should have their Seniour, being the next Colleague of the Administrator, so long as the diversity of this order yet in a friendly concord should endure. To whom at Prague a Church is given by the University, as it were to the true offspring of Hus called Bethlehem, famous for the preaching of Hus. All which things were done with the public acclamation of all good people, and all things rung out with divine praises, and were fastened to the doors of the church these lines.  
The Temple's opeed, the Lion joys, that Ralph,  
To Maxamillian kept his promised faith. etc.  
4 The orders under both kinds made a friendly agreement with the orders under one kind, for the consideration of peace and mutual concord among them, which having digested into articles, they promised to enter into the registry of the kingdom, but to be confirmed by the subscription of Caesar & his Councillors. But three were found who did refuse, being two or three times solicited, having some scruple of conscience. Zaenko Adalbertus Popel de Lobkowitz. Chancellor of the kingdom, William Slawata ●e Chlum, and jaroslaus de Martinitz Smeczanskie. Therefore they solemnly protest against the orders under both kinds, that if hereafter they shall attempt any thing against this liberty granted to the whole kingdom by Caesar, that then they would punish them as disturbers of the public peace; which protestation of the orders, Rodolphus assenting to it, is entered into the registry of the Kingdom, and kept among the privileges, and confirmed by the same oath with other privileges of the Kingdom, by Rodolphus and his successors.  
5. False Hussitisme being taken away, a more pure Religion flourished throughout the whole kingdom, so that there was scarce one among a hundred who hide not profess the Evangelicall doctrine. But alas! with the liberty of Religion (as usually it happens) by little and little, two much liberty of life began to increase, and learning (even among whom formerly it flourished) began after a strange manner to be dissolved. Wherefore this liberty bringing along with it carnal security, did not please all godly men, and some began to presage ill, that so a horrible tempest from some Ferdinand should again overwhelm them. It was a Prophetical speech, in peace my bitterness is most bitter. and fulfiled, of which it followeth.   

CHAP. XLI. New stratagems of the enemies under Mathias.  
I. I Must begin higher, that the bottom of our calamity may be more apparent. The occasion of the grant of this ample Religious Liberty, by Rodolphus to the Bohemians and Silesians, was, because the Hungarians with Austrians and Moravians forsaking Rodolphus, for some  causes, had created his brother Matthew Archduke, King, Duke and Marquis, and with a great army in the year, 1608. entering into Bohemia, even unto Prague, did not only demand the Crown of Hungary, which was there kept, but courted the Bohemians to a revolting, but they with the Silesians, were faithful to him, and Matthew with the Crown of Hungary, and hope for succession in the Kingdom of Bohemia after the death of Rodolphus, being sent away, they asked and obtained, for that they had sworn fealty to Rodolphus, the former promised favour of Religious liberty, and the power of the Consistory and University.  
2. In the mean time, for this affront put upon him by his Brother, he was very much vexed, and the more, because foreseeing the Spanish plots began to boad no good luck to his Bohemians, and all Germany, he began to enter into new consultation with himself, and he was troubled in mind not konwing whom he might trust with his secrets; at the length he made choice of two Barons, whom he hoped would be faithful unto him, the one from Austria, Mr. Kahu, the other from Moravia, Mr. Schamid, both which were of Stiriacus, but both by Ferdinand the Archduke, in the year 1600. reforming Stiria, with many other banished there country, these he calls to Prague to him in the year 1610. and opens his case to them: he is sorry that Mathias must succeed him, who because he was but a young man, and was altogether at the beck of the Clergy, very much feared that he would come, and that they would recommend Ferdinand to be adopted, and by that means get the Sceptre. He resolves therefore upon Leopaldus of his own family, that he shall be the successor of his Kingdom, whom he knew, though now a Bishop, and brother in law to Ferdinrnd was of a more mild temper, and would hearken to good Counsel. And that he might not be seduced, he would undertake some memorable thing, to wit, that he would erect an Order of Peace for the liberty of Consciences, and that he should be blameless, that called upon Christ any way; and to the fellowship of this order, he would invite all Kings and Princes that were promoters of the Gospel, and also Catholics, if they would come. When he had got a Catalogue of their names, he signed it, and shown it to them, the number being about fifty; and reading the form of the Covenant, or society of that Order made by himself, and bringing forth two gold chains, giving to each of them one, with the ensign of Peace made by his own hands, of which sort he said he would make more according to the number of the society of that Order.  
3. He demandeth of them, even with astonishment harkening unto him, whether they were ready to promote so holy and pious resolution. They know not, they say what can be hoped for in so great a matter in regard of his poverty, but he answered, I intended to make use of your two best endeavours on an Embassy. Yours Rakin to the Prince of Germany, yours Schmedi to the chief of Bohemia and Moravia, but in the first place I must provide for the safeguard of myself and my Kingdom, ye shall therefore first go unto Leopaldus and give this advice unto him, and by letters written with my own hand, I will give testimony of your fidelity, and if he shall consent which I know he will, it shall be your care that an army be raised, and then to return to me, being amazed at these things, Caesar gave them three days to consider of it. What needs many words, they return, undertake his commands, and execute them but with ill success. For although in the year 1611 the army of the Passavians had entered by force as far as Prague, yet Mathias following them with his army gave them a repulse, and was made King of Bohemia, and Rodolphus with grief died.  
4. I cannot pass this over with silence, when the Baron Schmidius, returning from Passavia, was sent on an Embassy to the chief of Bohemia and Moravia, intimating the intention of Caesar, all things happen contrary to their expectation, for they gave no credit to them, all of them interpreting, that they came with colourable pretences, and that some crafty plot lay hid, or else fearing a war between those two Kings. Schmidius having declared this to the Emperor being very angry, he suddenly arose from his seat, and hastened to the window, and opening it violently, looking toward the City, said, Prague, ungrateful Prague, thou hast been made glorious by me, dost thou now reject me your benefactor, the vengeance of God follow thee, and may a curse light upon thee, Prague, and all Bohemia. I heard all this from the mouth of the Baron Schmidius in his Castle at Kunstat, where the good old man, being threescore and ten years old, shown me the chain, and ensign dedicated to the Order of Peace, & weeping said, this, that religious a●d godly Caesar made with his own hands, and presently after the malediction of godly Caesar, towards whom we were ungrateful, falls upon us.  
5. That purpose concerning the founding the Order of Peace, without all doubt was so pleasing, that it is a wonder that it went not forward. Some peradventure may suppose, that they much erred from Politic counsels, that this business was not otherwise, and by others begun, but if we look higher, they are the just judgements of God, bringing this whole nation and all Germany to punishment, and suffering our enemies to fill up the measure of their fathers. For they filled it up to the top, and utterly undid us. We shall collect this history by parcels, we cannot give you yet the full. Because his Antichristian plots forged in secret which we have rejected, being outward are manifest, we must expect that God would bring to light the inward.  
6. But we under Matthew being entrapped, did not perceive our ruin, nay we exceedingly did rejoice, as if the liberty of our Consciences were well provided for. When behold new on all sides contrivances of the enemies come to light, but never mo●● openly than afterwards they came, which thing that godly King Rodolphus formerly did much fear: that Ferdinand from Stiria, should be advanced to the Kingdom.   

CHAP. XLII. Ferdinand the second a sworn enemy of the Evangelists is thrust out by the Bohemians.  
I. IN the year 1617., Mathias came into the Kingdom unhoped for, accompanied with his Cousin German Ferdinand, and the decree being sent out to the Orders, that the Assemblies speedily should come together he went to Dresda Elector of Saxony, desiring to get Ferdinand into his favour, and returning he goeth to the Assembly, some few of the Order in hope, not by any desire of their own, appearing. For it was now harvest time, neither did any one then take pleasure in being taken from his household affairs.  
2. There Caesar complained that he had no issue, and therefore told them that he would adopt Ferdinand his son, he commendeth his virtues, and desireth that he may be received and crowned; the Orders answered, that a matter of that consequence in the absence of the united Provinces, could not be done. Caesar urgeth; that Bohemia is the chief seat, and whatsoever they should do, would be confirmed by the rest, that he grew faint, and therefore the business could not be deferred until another time. It came to that pass that the Orders did protest that, that Term of receiving him King was new, he ought first to be chosen before he were received. But all these things by divers devices, and private affections of some men, and the affrightings of others were deluded and dashed. Whence it came to pass, that some perceiving that there was no place for a free voice, departed. But they which stayed and were present at the Coronation, caused this, that before he were crowned, he should give something in writing to the Orders wherewith he should bind himself, that Matthew being alive he should meddle with none of the affarres of Bohemia, much less Religion. He is therefore crowned, and presently went into Moravia, and then into Silesia and Lusitania, and there requested that he might be received.  
3 And after this time the enemies being made more confident, boast themselves outrageously, and began to wish ill luck to the Evangelists, as also to threaten them openly. And Ferdinand going into Moravia, to receive homage, the Jesuits erect at Olumatium a Triumphal Arch, and paint upon it among the Arms of Austria, with the Lion of Bohemia tied to it with a chain, and the Eagle of Moravia, with a sleeping hare lying with open eyes, and this Emblem written under I have practised. casting a jeer upon the Orders, for suffering themselves so to be bound and tied to drowsiness; but the year following a book of Moltzarmius Alsatia from the new erected Academy of the Jesuits came forth, in the dedication whereof encouraging Leopaldus to zeal they urge the example of his most peaceable Brother the founder of the University, that howsoever at his coronation in Bohemia after the usual manner, he performed his oath to the Heriticks, yet first he left it in the Vestry of the Church, that he would not give way to the Heriticks, whereby the Church might be defrauded.  
4. And it appeared most sufficiently that Ferdinand swore to the Orders with his mouth, in his heart to the Pope; truly from that time something hath been attempted, whereby it might not be well with the Gospelers, either by passing from them their right by cozening, or by overcoming their patience, that by open injuries they might give them occasion to oppose them. Presently after Ferdinand was gone, they went about, not only the Bishop and the Clergy, but the Laity, with those that did belong to the Pope. Slawata, Smeczanski and others (in Moravia, Olomucensis the Bishop; and also the chief Duke Ladislaus de Lobkowitz, the Lord of Holds●orvia) to vex his subjects for Religion, contrary to the express assurance of the obligation of his Majesty, and then they attempt the like also even in Prague, and other free cities of the King. From the Chairs of the Jesuits, not only the Gospelers, but also that bountiful Rodolphus now dead, and the Liberty of Religion granted to the Kingdom by him, shamefully defamed and taunted at; and threatened that their Liberty should not last long.  
5 They did likewise inhibit by a special command, that they should print nothing unless perused and approved of by the Chancellor of the Kingdom, divulging in the mean while their own slanderous Pamphlets, and dangerous writings against the Gospelers. Also instruction was given from the same Chancery of the Citizens of Prague, to the Captains and Judges, of Caesar (who were Popelings) to require earnestly of the parishioners the foundations of the Churches from the Original. And that they no way give nor consent to any meetings unless they themselves were present, and to join with the chief overseers and Parson, of the said Parish under one kind, (which after was done in some Churches) and at length to deny unto the defendors and those of the Consistory, any executing process of Law.  
6. And they dealt under hand with the Pastors, whom they did believe, they might reduce to Psudo-Hussitisme, that they should require, by presenting to the King an humble declaration, that the new Consistory under both kinds after the form of the former under the obedience of the Archbishop, might be granted, and about twelve of them being drawn into the net subscribed; the chief of them being Matthew Praczuda (whom they fed on with hopes that he should be promoted to the dignity of Administrator.) When he perceived himself to be very sick, so that he was ready to die, and calling to mind his former act & detesting his perfidiousness, and dehorting his confederates from that fact, their Stratagems are brought to nothing.  
7. Since this exploit of theirs took no effect, they went another way to work. The Church of Bethleem which from its first foundation was dedicated to the University, was lately by the Reformation of the Consistory, disposed of to the use of the brethren in the year 1609 after the death of the Senior of these Matthew Cirus in the year 1607. the Papists threaten to sue them at the law & endeavour to deprive them of the Church: but the Professor of the University making use of their own right they bring in John Cyrillus for Senior according to their solemn form. these and the like they made trial of in other places, but still without success.  
8. The Burgrave Carelsteinensis (that is to say) the safeguard of the Crown and privileges of the Kingdom) is also taken away by the Count Turnensis, a Precedent never before heard of, and against all the Laws of the Kingdom, not for any crime (unless it were that in the late Parliament he had more freely stood for the free election of a King) and is delivered to Smeczanius the bitterest enemies of the Gospelers, perchance that he, because lately he could not inhibit the privilege of Religion, might by cunning now begin to do it. He therefore began to disturb them by inhibiting, the subjects of that dominion baptism and burial.  
9 The same enemies go forward elsewhere, and destroy the Churches of the Gospelers in the Arch-Bishops Town, Grob, (and by virtue of the King's Patents the new built Church, Braumow of the Abbot Braumow. Also in Krumloviana they begin the persecution of the Gospelers being Subjects, the government belonging to the King.   

CHAA. XLIII. The Bohemians being often provoked take up arms.  
I. THe Governors of the University and consistory in communion under both kinds, being warned of these and other matters (which were published in the State's Remonstrance) were assembled together at Prague about the beginning of the year 1618., and having power formerly given them by the States and confirmed by Rodolphus his letters Patents they chose six persons out of several Lordships (two Barons, with as many Knights, and Citizens) to consult jointly what was best to be done in this ti●e of their enemy's insolence. But presently there arrived an injunction in Caesar's name, that neither the Governors should attempt to call any together, neither should any man who was called, dare to appear, and if any did contrary to this command, they should be guilty of high treason, and that Caesar would not acknowledge any man the Governor of his Kingdom but himself.  
2. Notwithstanding the Major part of the States met, and when as new prohibitions and threaten were spread abroad, and those States were certified by sufficient proofs, that the thunderbolts were not brought from Vienna (where Caesar had his residence) but forged in, and shot from the Castle of Prague by the Deputies: Their wronged patience was suddenly changed into severity, and being guarded with a great troup, they go up to the Castle and apprehending Smeczanius, and Slawata, the chief authors of these troubles, they throw them headlong out of the Castle windows, together with their secretary Philip Fabricius, who was privy to all their designs. This indeed was done rashly, and without mature deliberation, but they were engaged to it by a protestation made against the disturbers of the peace in the year 1609 (for Pope Lewis was then absent.) The enemies looked upon it as a miracle that none of those that were thrown down lost their lives; but truly it was not so strange, that men falling on the soft ground strewed with papers (under the Chancery window) should remain without any hurt. It was rather a sign that God would have them preserved to be the Bohemians scourges.  
3, Having begun to put their intent in practice against these men, and appeasing the tumult which was upon this occasion raised through all the cities of Prague. They banished the Jesuits out of the Kingdom as the chief contrivers of these mischiefs, whose instruments only these men were (in the year 1618. 23 day of May) which act administered a welcome occasion to the enemies, of kindling the War about Religion, wherewith all Europe is in a flame at this day. And although the Bohemians by Ambassadors did protest to Caesar that they had no intentions against his royal Majesty but only to bring to punishment the disturbers of the public peace (being thereunto authorised not only by his Majesty's letters, but engaged also by their protestation made at that time) humbly beseeching Caesar that he would not otherwise interpret the action: Yet Caesar by the instigations of Ferdinand and those of the league resolved to revenge this treason (as they called it) or by the force of arms and the Bohemians on the other side resolved to defend themselves by arms, and therefore chose in that Interregnum 30 directors; the Moravians and Silesians in the mean time taking the Bohemians parts, when they perceived Religion to be the cause of the quarrel.  
4. It did appear that this was that which the enemies laboured for, and that to this purpose they divers ways provoked the Bohemians, because the Jesuits applauded themselves in this fit occasion, of a total conquest of the Bohemians: as the States declared in their Apology of some out of their intercepted letters.  
5. Those of Caesar's counsellors which did advise them to use more moderation were not regarded. The Cardinal Cleselius' Bishop of Vienna, was accused by the Spanish Ambassador before Caesar as a traitor to the house of Austria, and imprisoned, because that he was against the War. They report, that when Cleselius affirmed that the destruction of that flourishing Kingdom would undoubtedly follow (if they were forced to a desperate defence of their liberties) Ferdinand should answer,  
We would rather have the Kingdom destroyed then damned. An Imperial Army presently rushed into Bohemia, under General Dampier, afterwards a Spanish under General Bucquoy.  
6. In the mean time Mathias Dies, and the Bohemians with the Moravians, Silesians, and Lusations consult whether Ferdinand who was so open an enemy both of their Religion and Liberties, and rather obtruded on them by subtlety, than chosen by their free consent, and who had intermeddled with their affairs, while Mathias was yet living, contrary to his own Letters Patents, should be admitted to the Crown, and at last conclude that he should not succeed. Whereupon they send Ambassadors to Frankford where the Electors were assembled for the choice of a new Emperor) to signify this, and to desire that Ferdinand might not be admitted among them by the name of King of Bohemia, whom they would not acknowledge for their King. But this was in vain, for he was admitted and afterward chosen Emperor, the Bohemians in the mean time electing Frederick Count Palatine for their King.   

CHAP. XLIV. The Bohemians being overcome undergo a terrible storm.  
I. THose of the League being provoked by this, are hurried into fury, and raising greater forces, rush again into Bohemia under Maximilian of Bavaria, and taking by storm Pracatice and Pisek, (Protestant towns) put the Citizens to the sword for a terror to others, and every where make great slaughters of the Protestants. At length they came as fare as Prague the Metropolis of the Kingdom, which being struck with a Panic fear, after the overthrow of their forces in a set battle before the Walls (in 1620. the 8 of November) and the flight of their new King, is delivered unto them, and all Bohemia, Moravia and Silesia. The Conqueror promising to keep articles, but afterwards performing them according to the manner of the Council at Constance.  
2. And now began the face of the Bohemian Church to appear in sadness, at the raising that most cruel persecution, which hath brought an utter ruin and destruction of the Protestants. They now carried on their designs otherwise than they formerly did in England, the Low-Countries and France: doing more mischief by their mild (as they would have it seem) proceed, than lately by their outrageous fury, when the sword, and fire, and wheel, were the instruments of their rage against the faithful. Which was a new policy of the Whore of Babylon, to appear couretous that she might scare fear from her by her cruelty. For that their Privy Council is open and manifest, wherein, when it was debated at Rome, about the time of the preparation for the war, in the year 1617. how they should deal with the Bohemians and other Germans after the Conquest; it was agreed That seeing those strong purges, which had been administered for the expelling heretical humours had wrought weakly, they would try whether they could be cured by a temperate d●et. And therefore it was not commodious to put the Hereticikes to death (wherein they did glory as in Martyrdom) but to use some other means whereby to weary them and reduce them to their obedience. And to change the hateful and rigid name of Inquisition, into the milder name of Ref rmations.  
3. And according to this decree they proceeded against the Moravians, Bohemians and Silesians, so that all that professed the pure doctrine of the Gospel were oppressed, and had only the favour of not being utterly extinguished, few among them obtaining the glory of Martyrdom. Don Martin de Huerda (by Nation a Spaniard, by trade a Tailor, but being brought up from his youth in Bohemia, had ennobled himself by the stealing away the Countess of Serivia of the house of Kolowrat, and afterwards for his valour advanced to a Baron's degree, and enriched with a great estate) was often heard to boast to the Protestants faces, that when he brought the news of the victory to Vienna, standing at Caesar's side, he advised him to command them to be slaughtered without distinction of sex or age, that there might not be any remainders of so rebellious and Heretical a Nation. To whom Caesar answered, that hope of favour was given them by the Duke of Bavaria, but there would not afterwards want means whereby to quell the Heresy and rebellious desires of so barbarous a nation. What those means were is manifest, by the event and practice: which shall now be declared but compendiously and briefly.  
4. For if all the cunning Impostors and deceits, or the cruel pressures and vexations which they used should be reckoned up: it would require a sharper wit than the Dovelike simplicity of our nation is capable of, and vaster volumes should be then written, than our present purpose permitts. That which the Evangelist spoke, If the works of Christ should every one be written, the world would not contain those books, may be also said of Antichrist, that his evil actions have been managed with so much craft and malice, that the world can hardly contain them. This we protest in the sight of God, that we have had good proof for those things which we have gathered, and shall now relate clearly though every thing is not demonstrated by particular instances, partly because of my designed brevity, and partly because all examples cannot be gathered while the persecution remains.  
We shall speak distinctly, 

1. How they proceeded in general?  
2. How they proceeded against the Ministers of the word?  
3. How against the Governors and Nobility?  
4. How against the free Cities?  
5. How against the Common People?  
6. What they did about the Churches, Books, Hospitals and Burying places?  
7. We shall add some examples of those judgements and prodigies, wherewith God did often affright the enemies.  
8. We shall lastly join something concerning the relics of the Bohemians, who in this sharp persecution undauntedly maintained their faith.     

CHAP. XLV. The General proceeding against all. Their first beginning with the Anabaptists.  
I. THey have said in their hearts (saith the Psalmist.) Let us destroy them altogether 74. Psal. 8. Which is the constant rage and disposition of the Church's enemies, To destroy all, one after another. When therefore our enemies resolved to exercise their cruelty against us, they began the year after the victory with the Anabaptists in Moravia who possessing about 45. houses or Colleges (many families dwelling together in them) having all things in common according to their custom lived peaceably under their own discipline, troublesome or grievous to none, but beneficial to all by their trade and callings. They banished these first in the year 1622. ●bout Autumn (laying to their charge that they had entertained Frederick passing through Moravia, making a trial how this would be received, that they might more confidently, set upon the rest. They leaving their houses, lands and Vineyards (though the time of Vintage was at hand) and carrying the weaker sort with them in some hundreds of Carts, went in great troops into the neighbouring countries of Hungaria and Transilvania, where they sound fit seats for them, and avoided those evils, which were to be suffered by us who were left.  
2. These being gone they then consulted about the election of the Piccards as they called them and Calvinists: but this succeeded not according to their minds. First, because they had many noblemen to take their parts, who had not given Caesar any cause to suspect their fidelity. Neither could any colour be found, why all should be involved in the same punishment, neither could their banishment be effected so easily as the Anabaptists was, who were destitute of all humane help. Then they could not well put a difference between the Lutherans and Calvinists, as they did between the Anabaptists and Protestants, and lastly it was not now a time to provoke the Princes of the reformed Religion. At length it was agreed that they should be looked upon alike, and prosecuted promiscuously, as opportunities of oppressing them should be offered.  
3. By the event it appeared that it was their general end in these actions to drive the oppressed Protestants to Apostasy, and to cast out the remainder of the faithful more easily. Which seemed to be the policy of that secret counsel at Rome, which we spoke of before (in the 44 Chapter 2 section) and for this Paul Michna a crafty and Pragmatical man laboured very diligently. He was borne of obscure Parents, (being a Butcher's son in the town of Budu●s) but skilful in the Jesuits practices, and by them first promoted to be secretary of State, and afterwards for the pains he took for the house of Austria against his country and religion he was Knighted, and presently after created a wealthy Baron, and at length an Earl. It is reported of him, that when the grand forgers of these plots met after the establishment of their victory to consult what was to be done? Whether they should be banished the Kingdom, and how they should begin, that he should answer, It was not a fit time, because they would carry many things with them, and spoil the Province and endure banishment with greater ease: They were first to be well squeezd and deprived of all their goods, and then other things would be carried on with greater expedition. They carried on their designs by these means.   

CHAP. XLVI. The burdens of Taxes.  
I. AFter Prague was yielded, the soldiers were authorized to plunder the houses of the Noblemen and citizens, but yet at several seasons & chief in the night time were their plots cunningly forged by their Captains. By which means as the enemies themselves boasted, were taken from the Protestants some millions of Gold, and it is not unlikely. For almost all the treasures of all men, and the jewels and best moveables, were brought hither in the time of the War as to the centure of security, no man considering that God had provided a rod for their backs. But all this rich prey within the Walls of Prague fell to the shares of Commanders: but the neighbouring places were exposed to the fury of the rest, where the Germans, Italian, Spanish, French, Polonian, and Croation soldiers (for with the scum of so many Nations fight for Antichrist in Caesar's name were overflowed) rob, and utterly spoiled Villages, Towns, Parishes, and Churches, burning and killing without any restraint.  
2. The Garrison Soldiers that were afterwards dispersed into several Lordships & Cities, would not only have free quarter, but would extort money from their Landlords every day.  
3. Presently Commissioners were sent to promise security to those Cities and Noblemen, that were taken into Caesar's protection. But with this condition, that every Baron, Knight, and Corporation, and also the Ministers, should bring in a good sum of money for the payment of the Soldier's stipends, which (as they often said) they would not receive as a free gift, but only borrow it. Caesar's protection was promised to those that were liberal, and the rest were threatened to be given up to the soldier's fury to be plundered. Neither were they content with that which every one did freely offer according to his estate, but set a price as it were according to the custom of buyers, writing down in particular Tables made to that purpose, what sums were to be paid within the compass of some days: viz. a hundred, a thousand, two, three, six thousand Florence. And because they promised that upon the payment of the money the Soldiers should be removed, therefore every one brought in his part more willingly, and some readily bringing in their plate and Jewels.  
4. A little while after other Commissioners sent to require certain Cities of the Nobility to maintain the standing forces of the Kingdom (for the greatest part of the Army was drawn into Moravia and Hungaria) and to contribute Corn, wherein also public Granaries might be erected. This business cost them much money and pains.  
5. In the mean time all were fed with a vain hope of the removal of the Soldiers, but none were removed but rather more were lifted, which increased new pressures and raised the taxes so high as was impossible for people to pay, even in those places which had revolted to them. For when some who were alured to deny the truth from a vain hope of freedom from taxes and quarterings of Soldiers, complained that promises were not performed, the Jesuits answered. That they had no cause to wonder, for that this proceeding was safe for them. For they were to deal with Heretics as with children and madmen, to whom if you would get a knife from them, you must show and promise some other things, though you do not give them. They might be content that they had provided for their souls, and therefore to testify their thankfulness might more cheerfully help the Emperor by contribution and quartering of Soldiers.   

CHAP. XLVII. The horrible adulterating of Money.  
I. Whilst the Kingdom is emptied of gold and silver, the Emperor commands that Cijpris money should be made, and silvered over, of several values, and that with such abundance, that the common people not perceiving the deceit might imagine their great abundance, in the mean time the soldiers extort only good money: the value of gold and silver rise to ten times the price of it, so that an Imperial Shilling was worth ten Bohemian Florence's. But in the year 1624. the Emperor unexpectedly did diminish the value of that money, and commanded that every piece of that money should be worth only the tenth part: by which thing it is incredible, into what straits all were brought, they report that Paul Michna the chief politician, did brag that the Bohemians were more compendiously thus impoverished, than if they had laid under the burden of a continual army for ten years, and those that were understanding did assert, that the loss was more than if half the Kingdom had been consumed in ashes.  
2. After they were exhausted of their money, it was ordered for the debtor's sake, that the creditor should lose the whole sum that he lent in the time of the Rebellion, he should lose the use and part of that sum which was lent before the Rebellion, the payment of the rest was deferred for ten years; this was proclaimed by the Edict of Caesar the Emperor, in the year 1628. the 18. of August.   

CHAP. XLVIII. The cruelty of their mockings.  
I. THe first way whereby we were brought to desperation was poverty, the other, was various insolences, whereby they did insult over our affairs as absolutely lost: I shall not speak of those applauses, and Jubiles, wherewith the Churches, Courts and markets did ring, I shall not speak of those infamous books, insolent pictures, and proud words wherewith they did encourage themselves, and arm themselves against us: this was matter of grief to godly spirits, but did deject the hearts of those that were inconstant, because they promised to themselves in words and actions an uninterupted course of victories, to us an inevitable destruction, those whom they saw to be more constant, and prepared for banishment they mocked as fools, who fancied they should obtain security which could not be had but under the obedience of the Emperor and Pope. Whither madmen (saith he) hast ye so speedily, where will ye hope to fly from Caesar's hands, that which you see done here, will be done every where. Ye will by experience find that within these few years the whole world will be Catholic, why will ye rather some where else abide even with great fear, and the hazard of your estates, rather than here cheerfully undergo it? Our Native soil is sweet unto us: because ye cannot subject yourself unto their desires, will ye waste yourselves with discontent, or return with greater confusion? it is not certain whether the Gates of Caesar's mercies, will hereafter as now they do) stand open unto you.  
2. For they promised in their own & Caesar's name as well in public as private conferences, that if there be any error in the Catholic Faith, or any danger in this conversion, that the blame shall lie upon them, and that they will answer it to God, and with the hazard of their own souls free you from all danger. With these and the like sometime, flattering and enticing words, sometimes with threats and menaces, the hearts of the simpler sort did begin to fail them. And many, because of the removal of the Ministers of the word, and debarring them the reading of profitable books, were so besotted, that as it were lulled asleep with the charming of the Sirens, they suffer themselves to be ingulfed in the abyss of all abomination.  
3. These are the first fruits of Apostates, who before they had suffered the least cross forsook Christ their Captain, and entered into the Camp of Antichrist. Those who were found to be more stiff and harder to be brought to their bow, having changed their flattering allurements into Savage cruelty, they go about to torment with threats, proscriptions, wound, fines and imprisonments, and other kinds of afflictions, of which hereafter.   

CHAP. XLIX.  
I. IN the mean while they appointed the Jesuits & Monks to be comissaries of the Reformation, joining unto them some one Nobleman or more, or Baron, who passing through Towns and Villages, used their best endeavour to bring Heresy into disgrace, and highly to magnify and set abroach the Roman Cause. The chief and most eminent men both for honour and estates are invited to Apostasy, the meaner and inferior sort either are fooled, by their examples, or compelled by threaten. At length the Thunderbolt of Proscription is cast with great violence against the former Orders; and the chief Commissaries of the Reformation, are nominated and appointed, namely the Archbishop of Prague Cardinal de Harach, the Abbot of Strohavia, Parislaw, Borzita Count of Matromitz, most commonly called Smeczanski, Frederick de Fallenbergh and Christoph●r Wrotislaus. This Bark of the Universal Apostasy in this Kingdom was committed to these Pilots, but through the persuasion of Smeczanius they refused to undertake the Government thereof, except they may have absolute power of determining any thing against any man, without the compulsion of any man, or the contradiction or alteration of their sentence, even by Caesar himself, so that now in stead of the Counsel of Inquisition in Spain, a High Court of Reformers is set up, from which if they did departed, being required to have a testimony, they were many ways troubled by the Jesuits, with divers censures, solicit, protestations, and temptations. If any one refused, they demanded of him whether at the least he would learn, if he consented, they set him a time, or gave him leve to make choice of his time and whosoever admitted it, it scarce goeth well with him. For presently he had a Mass Priest appointed him, who daily would trouble them. Very many underwent this trouble, whereby they might gain so much time, as to dispose of their affairs. But when their time being almost expired, they said, that they did acknowledge no other thing in their conscience, they were said to make a mock of Caesar's power, and so run themselves into fresh dangers. But more particularly we shall recount hereafter in their places how these pretty Reformers handled businesses.   

CHAP. L. The Proceeding against the Ministers of the Word, and chief the several cruelties acted against them by the overmuch liberty of the Soldiers.  
THe Preamble of this future Tyranny was the barbarous licence of the King's Soldiers against the Ministers of the Word even before the Victory against those who fell into their hands, amongst these who had experience of this, I will make mention of Wenceslaus Woticius of Bystrick (under Hostinus a Pastor in Moravia) whom the Polonian Soldiers being led this way into Austria, without either regard of the infirmity of this man, or his old age, not being able to move out of his bed, they not only rob him, but pierced him through with a bullet February the 5. 1620 as the next day following, Paulus Capitoneus Pastor of the Town of Napaieldus, at his own house, they desperately wounded and murdered.  
2. In like manner when Prague was taken, there in that Country certain Pastors had experience of the fury of Antichrist, afterwards in other places. For power being granted to the soldiers to plunder, they supposed that they might do what they pleased to those Ministers which were termed Heretics. We will put you in mind of some.  
3. Paulus Mollerus Pastor of the Town of Zrutche as he was preaching to his Parishioners, the Caesarian soldiers broke in, wounded him with a bullet, and he gave up the Ghost.  
4. The L. Smilo of Lukawetz, being Patron of Martin Maresch who was Pastor in the Village Kressin, was conveyed by his Lord and Patron for fear of the guard that passed that way, into a more safe place of retire, the guard as soon as they broke in, did examine the Schoolmaster Frederick Damhosky, whom they apprehended, and bound with cords, where the Lord and the Pastor were, or where they did hid their treasures. He professeth that he neither knew the one nor the oath, they notwithstanding urge him, and first they beat him with their fists, and cudgeled him, at the length having him naked, so cruelly they singed him, that not being able to endure the pain, he promised to show them where the treasure was. He shows unto them a ditch full of stones, which they, out of the great desire they had of the gold, did empty, but finding nothing there, they exclaim on him, and beat him afresh. He acknowledgeth that he knew of no treasure, but through extremity of pain had said so much, when they had sound cudgeled him, they with clots afterward beat him into the ditch, and so buried him under that heap of stones. The third day after, these bloodsuckers light upon the Pastor in the Village of Popowitzh, and after they had miserably tortured him left him half dead, but he recovered, and lived five days after, but never saw his two daughters, whom those lewd fellows had led away with them, and shamefully abused.  
5. Wenceslaus jakessius was Minister of Kaunicium, four miles distant from Prague, whom they carried to Kostelicium beyond Albis, and for the space of one month and somewhat more, they many ways perplexed him with new invented mockeries: They spit in his face, buffeted him with their fists, and not only so, but left him to the mercy of every vild rascal to be beaten: They so strained his head with a knotty cord twined about his head with a stick, that his very eyes swelled in his head. Also they let lose a wild horse upon him in the midst of a Court-yard, which no sooner came near him, but he leapt quite over him and did him no harm; at length he redeemed himself with much ado, by paying five hundred Florence's for his ransom. They took also with him Paulus Welwarius Pastor of Czelakowcense, whom, because he had a fare greater estate, they handled more sharply, and sometime covered him over with hot burning Coals, and sometime with ice, until he was constrained to pay one thousand five hundred Florence's, but after some few days by reason of those extreme pains he yielded up the Ghost.  
6. Andrea's Stembergius Budinus being brought by fifteen horsemen from his Parish to Kostelicium, was miserably tortured by twisting a cord about his head, and not only so, but they tied his hands behind him, & bound his feet with a small cord, and so flung him on his back, with an intent the next morning to have tortured him with fire, but in the night time most miraculously he was set at liberty, for being earnest & at his prayers among other portions of the Psal. reciting these words. In thee O Lord is my trust, he perceived his feet & his hands to be loosened; he therefore raiseth himself up and goeth unto the gate, and doth pass by the watchmen, being three in number; the one stood at the passage with his hand upon his sword (yet all of them as it were drowsy, whether it were that they had slept sound, or by reason of a great wind which suddenly did arise, they did not perceive the noise. At length he came to the gate of the Town, and is known by the Musqueteer that stood Sentinel. And he, because he was a Bohemian and being overcome with his entreaties, took compassion on him, and not only let him pass, but led him over the bridge unto the other River's bank.  
7. johannes Mo●ses was Minister to the Queen of Mesteca; whom, when they had taken as also his wife they cruelly burnt.  
8. Simon Aenecanius apprehended in the town Horzitz, they fastened to a post and did extremely burn him, until he had told them where his money wa.  
9 The Pastor of Bakovia (his name was not mentioned) was hanged upon a cross perch of a Hothouse (wherein after the manner of their Country, they were wont to hang their clothes and other things) and a fire was made under him, and he was there broiled to death.  
10. But the Minister of Mimonia, whom the Polonians having broke in upon, and in hope to have their prey, they cut into small peeices.  
11. Andrea's jacobid Pastor of Aurenowsium escaping by flight, they vented all their rage on the Secretary of the Quaestor, being a young man; which act a notable example of the Romish Religion was showed. For casting the miserable man flat on his back, they filled his mouth with Gunpowder, set fire to it, and tore all his jaws and there devilish dispositions taking pleasure in so barbarous spectacles, miserably killed him.  
12. Adam Pisecius was Pastor of Byreschrum in Moravia in the Dominion of Charles of Zerotina, who because his Patron had kept faith with Caesar, feared no hurt, and entertaining courteously both in language and gesture, the Soldiers that came unto him, being wanting in nothing that might speak their welcome, but they assoon as they began to have knowledge of the Minister, were mad, and first of all beat him shrewdly, and then kill him as he was flying to the porch of the Temple, and stripped him of his clothes, and robbed the house. And when some godly people intending to bury him, had cast a cloak over him, the Soldiers running thither not only do take it away, but tore it in a great rage, neither content with this, they burned his library which he had disposed of in three places; and because no man durst come so long as this company of vile and naughty men remained there, this Martyr lay seven weeks unburied, and then was buried by some certain Scholars.  
13. In the same year 1621. on the 17. of januarie Laurentius Curtius' Pastor of Netimense, a man of threescore years of age, and his wife were cruelly burnt by a Soldier that demanded money of them, insomuch that both presently died.  
14. Paulus Pssenizzka Pastor of Bochdalovia, very near seaventy years of age, was hanged by the privy parts by an impious soldier, and his own books burnt under him, in the midst of these torments crying out for mercy, by one of the company of soldiers, he was periced through with a bullet, and by his merciful pity ended his pains with his life.  
15. Bartholemew Jaworski of the parish of Kerkovia a godly man, and a good pattern for other men to follow, about the same time was assessed by certain robbers to pay seven hundred Florence's, after that they plundered him of all his household stuff; and then attempting to murder him, he fled forth of the doors from them, and flying from them pursuing him, his bowels burst out, etc.  
16. Elias Severinus Pastor of Pribicen, did not escape their wicked hands, whom they left for dead, after they had very much wounded and had cut him more than half through his neck, yet he by the commiseration that some took of him, was carried to a Chirurgeon that was an Anabaptist, he lived after that obout two years, but in extreme pain and torment.  
17. John Beraeck, an old man, above seaventy years of age, a godly minister of Zdanicense in Moravia, when he had fallen into the hands of these Harpies, was first beaten, and after that laid upon a fire which they had made in the midst of the market place of the Town, and was there burnt in the year 1622. on the 17. day of March.  
18. About the same time Gallus Celech Minister of Chetochovia in Moravia, was most cruelly beaten to death by soldiers, and about three days after died.  
19 The Jesuits daily laid wait for Cyprianus Peschinus an eminent man for learning, and a man in great authority among the Kuttebergensians; at last they suborned Burganis Cuchelius a notable Apostate, who should betray him to the soldiers, and give him up to their mercy. Peschinus therefore going in a Coach with Gasparus of Zirotina a Baron, forty horsemen suddenly coming upon him, he is taken from the Baron, and carried to Choltitium. But the same Baron, and many more sue for his enlargement, and he is given to them, provided, that he pay for his ransom the sum of four thousand Florence's at the length he ended his life in banishment at Hirschberga.  
20. john Buflerus Minister of Wyprachticense, being brought forth by the soldiers, was bound to a tree, & was made a mark for the musqueteers to shoot at, not that they did intent to hit him, but only to terrify him, but he dismayed by these affrightments, died within three days after.  
21. Wenceslaus Kutzeram at the Village Libkon, was met with by William Lukawsky a notable Papist, who said, do I find thee here thou beast? run him through with a spear. But these, and the like may be said to be done by the untamed liberty of Soldiers. We will therefore come to them which were acted by Process of Law.   

CHAP. LI. The first compelling the Ministers of Prague to to Apostasy.  
I. ABout the beginning of the year 1627. George Dicastus Administrator of the Consistory of the Gospelers being called forth to a certain place, six Articles are exhibited, which he should exhibit to the Parishes of Prague (Germane and Bohemians) to consider upon: take them from the Crowner being lately made the King's Mr. of Requests.  

1. That by course money being gathered, they should lend unto Caesar some certain thousands of pounds for the Soldiers pay.  
2. That they should revoke publicly the coming of Frederick.  
3. That they should bring into the Church the ancient Rites and Ceremonies.  
4. That they should reiterate the Ordination of Ministers by their Arch-Bishops.  
5. They should departed from wedlock, or else should require a toleration of wedlock from the Archbishop.  
6. If any leaving Ecclesiastic functions, would turn to politic functions, that they should have public promotions and the favour of Caesar.   
2. But they unanimously answered, that they would do nothing against their conscience, and as this first assault of Satan was in vain, he went afterwards another way to work working by force, and violence, that which he could not effect by craft and subtlety.   

CHAP. LII. The first publ●ck edict against the Ministers of Prague.  
I. Civil affairs in what manner soever settled, and the thirst of the whore of Babylon, either being slaked or more inflamed by the blood of the Peers (of whom on the 21 of June in the year 1621. they had slain 27. With more violence now they set upon the Churches. For about the time of the birth of Christ an Edict came forth in the name of Prince Lichtenstine (Governor of Bohemia) wherein all the blame of the forepast rebellion was laid upon the Parishes of Prague, because they had stirred up by their seditious, and lying sermons and writings as well the common people, as the Peers and Nobility against Caesar, because they were the Authors of new and pernicious confederacies, and of creating a new King: and neither as yet do cease like turbulent rash and seditious men openly to disturb all things, and by degrees to possess the people of Caesar's new and fresh hatred. Publicly therefore for the accommodation of quietness, that all those in Prague within three days, others throughout the whole Kingdom and united Provinces within eight days should be banished, and that for ever. And that if any under pretence whatsoever, shall stay within the confines of the Kingdom or should ever return again, or if any one should presume to harbour or conceal them, by the same law both the one and the other shall suffer death. Dated at Prague 13 December, 1621.  
2. Thus the Ministers of Bohemia (for there was care had of the Germans in favour to the Saxons) were cast out of Prague, their Churches given to the Jesuits; what drooping of the Godly, what anguish of Consciences, what lamentation of them that followed their Ministers was there, and what bidding farewell to them even for ever, cannot now be expressed.  
3. These that follow were the names of the Parishes and Ministers of them.  
George Dicastus was Minister near to the delectable Palace, and Administrator of the Consistory under both kinds with his two Colleagues Wen●eslaus Viccarius and john Lansman?  

Old-Prague.  
M. Victorius Vurbenins of St. Nicholas,  
M. Samuel Martinius of Castuly.  
Jacobus jacobides of martin's.  
Vitus jakessius of St. Gallus  
johannes Lunacius of Giles.  
Gallus Zolanius being a little before dead, a man very eminent for his Orthodox writings, with the Deacon John Vurssovius.  
M. James Jacobus of St. Michael's.   

New-Prague.  
Vitus Pagellus of Henry's.  
M. Tobias Adelbertus of Clemens.  
Mathias Stecius of Adelbert the greater.  
Mathias Janda of michael's.  
Nicholas Matzick of Adelbert the lesser.  
John Hartvi●ins of Stephens.  
Adam Clemens of Wenceslaus.  
John Rasaceus of St. Nicholas of the lesser Prague.   
4. The Ministers of the Brethren John Cyrillus Senior of the Consistory and John Corvinus, and Paul Fabricius, partly departed and partly hid themselves, for since their Auditors were not limited to one Parish, but were dispersed throughout Prague, for they fearing that the Church of Bethlehem, might not be taken from them, or not always lawful for them to make use of it, began to build them a Church, and had for a while to their use the Jesuits Church (being at that time void) of which when Prague was taken, they possessed themselves. In the mean while all places were full of Soldiers, and affrightments, they desired that they might not be called together in the Church of Bethlehem (for none would appear, until this hurly burly were over. But these multitudes ceased not but rather were increased daily, a public army once leaving off, will not easily be brought together again.  
5. And because the people of Bohemia were deprived of their Ministers, they flocked to the Germane Churches as many as understood the Germane language (for they had free exercise in their own Temples built in the time of Rodolphus, the one at old Prague dedicated to our Saviour, the other at the lesser Prague dedicated to the Trinity. The Jesuits thought it better to move the Elector than to suffer this, press hard and obtain, that not a proscription, but a gracious dismission should be given notice of to the Ministers of Germany to be packing on the 29 of October of the year following, M. How, and the Elector protesting against it. Therefore the Ministers of the Germans went from Prague; M. Gasparus, Wagner, Mr. David Lippuck, Mr. Fabinus Natus, great company of people of both sorts follwing them. Of whom in the midst of the field with great lamentation and howling they heard their farewell Sermon.   

CHAP. LIII. The Ministers are removed out of other Cities.  
I. THe next thing that was in agitation was to remove the Ministers out of other free Cities, which immediately in the same year they attempted, and with several insolences put it in execution. By Commissaries, whereof I will give you one or two instances.  
2. Amongst those Commissaries of Reformation that were named in the Country of the Slanensians and Litomeritians, George Mich●a was one, who having a troop of horse went about the Cities; Assoon as he came to Slana on Saint Katherine's day with his Guard, he enters into the Church, and there he beheld their Minister and Deacon Mr. John Kapillius, a learned man, and a man of a fervent spirit reading the Gospel, and sendeth one of his Soldiers to bid him desist, but he notwithstanding persisting, he himself goes to him, and having his sword drawn, cries out aloud to him, Thou foolish Preacher leave off your babbling; and withal dasheth the Bible out of his hands with his sword. The Minister with eyes, hands and voice lift unto Heaven, repeatteth often, Woe, woe, unto you, who neither enter into heaven yourselves, and forbidden those that would enter, woe, woe, woe be to you. but those words were made a mock off, and presently they laid hands on him, and he was taken and thrust this way and that way. When again he said. But I for the name of my Lord Jesus Christ am ready to suffer all this and whatsoever else. Some of those caitiffs repeated those words of my Lord Jesus, my Lord Jesus in scorn and derision, cast the words back again and we have a Lord even Caesar. In the mean while the people being affrighted, and lamenting their sad condition, The chief men of the Senate came, and undertook before the Commissary for the Minister, that he should appear wheresoever they should command him, so that he would not suffer them to lay violent hands on him. He threatens him now being under arrest that he will send him to Prague, but importuned by the intercession of good women, was the next day moved to let him go, provided, that within three days he should departed the City, and thus the good & faithful shepherd, not without great lamentations banished, & about 3 years after dies of the plague, lying on his deathbed, he told his dream to his friends. He thought he saw himself placed in a very large Library, which when he had surveyed round about, he found a book which had this Title in Latin, in golden letters, It is Just that the Just should be slain and then crowned. Which book he having an earnest desire to peruse, cunningly placed it under his left arme-pit, that he might read it over at a more convenient season. But as he awaked, in stead of the book, he found in that place a Pestilential swelling, whereof within four days he died. He wrote in the time of his banishment a book concerning Apostasy, in his own mother tongue: Also another, calling it the Idol of the world, and of the true knowledge of the Crucifix, which being printed have benefited very many, not only teaching them perseverance, but also stirring up their zeal in the known truth.  
3. And in the neighbouring City Laimensis, when the Minister for fear of such barbarous proceed went away, yet notwithstanding the Commissaries in the place of punishment extort a great sum of money from the Church, and banish him though absent.  
4. And they entering into Zatreum (Zaza) commanded the Deacon, john Regius to appear in the Consul's House, and immediately to forbear going to the Church and to departed from his parish within three days, the City within eight days. Who when he had modestly required the cause of their so sudden proceeding, was answered, that Caesar by victory had made all the parishes of the Kingdom subject to his power, and that Preachers hitherto were tolerated, but now they must be packing, and he would put whom he pleased into their places. And thus his will stood for his deed, and the Ministers of the Gospel were expelled the Cities.   

CHAP. LIIII.  men are put into the places of the Ministers of the Gospel.  
I Am sorry to tell you, who, or what sort of men they be that are placed in the rooms of the Preachers of the Gospel, to wit, unclean men, wicked blasphemers, foolish men, in a word men of no account. It was impossible, that so many hirelings could be had for the present as there were churches in Bohemia, they did therefore appoint one Parish Priest, for two, three, four, nay ten or twelve Parishes, who knew how so well to play his game, that he abounded in covetousness, and luxury. Some Churches being deprived of their Ministers the flock did wander without a shepherd for the space of two or three years, but it was more tolerable to want wholesome food, (as they did) than to be droven to the Pastures and there become a prey to the Wolves.  
2. They therefore brought Monks out of Polonia for nearness and affinity, of their language, slow bellies, and unprofitable members of the earth, although they were brought unto it as the scourges of God, very fit without all doubt to punish the ingratitude of the Gospelers (so commonly called.)  
3. Concerning the lewd life of very many of them, I am ashamed to speak. We see the Whore of Babylon, who was formerly wont to be half ashamed, hath now at the last slung of all modesty and discovered her nakedness. It was usual sometime for a man to have his Concubine, Adulteries, Incests, Sodomies (sins never heard of by our Nation) are now almost publicly practised. Davia Sissius Chaplain of Hadrianus Hradicensis of Celestine (but more truly Scelestine) that is ungracious, a most unsatiable reveller, an impudent Sodomite, a most obscene scoffer, in one word I shall term him an Atheist, coming unto his lodging upon a time drunk, exposed himself to the view of all men naked at his window falling from thence he wallowed in the dirt of the street, although Scelestinus with whom he had continual War, said, that the rascal was thrown out of the window by the Devil and carried away.  
4. Bohemo Brodensis a Deacon and a Polonian by nation, after the committing of many horrid acts; carried away with him the wife of a certain Citizen, being a beautiful woman in man's apparel her husband's name was john Paupessek, and fled with her into Polonia.  
5. The Parish Priest of Pakovia being reprehended by a worthy and eminent gospeler, by nam● Knauponus, for his lewd and dissolute life, with h● Comrades as good as himself, broke in upon hi● and beat him shrewdly, and in the night time breaking the windows of the Citizens left the Town.  
6. I recount not many things more abominable, being willing not to offend chaste ears; let their memory perish, whose names the Apostle thinks not worthy to be reckoned among the Christians. I return to the Ministers that are Martyrs of Christ.   

CHAP. LV. The Ministers in Cuttenburgh removed.  
I. William Vrzesowetz entering into Cuttenburgh with some troops of horse, the the 22 day of December in the year 1622 being famous for these many years for maintaining the Orthodox faith, and also for his peculiar place of being Deacon there, besides that of the chief Treasurer's place, he bestowed the Churches on the Jesuits, and not only the Ministers three, but also he calls unto him the neighbouring Ministers there, upbraiding them of Heresy, and rebellion, and I know not what; demands of them, whither they would be received into the lap of the Church, if they refused, he resolved to debar them the Communion, and if they did not abstain from receiving thereof, he did threaten to punish them severely.  
2. In the year following on the 27 of July the jesuites urging it very hard, they are commanded to departed out of the gates of the City, before the break of day, and to departed the Kingdom within eight days. Upon this command one and twenty went away, by name Georgius Paul, Cyprian Pelchinus, Vitrs jakessius, Wenceslaus Kerion, Gregorius Viti, johannes Kubinius, Nicholas Debastus, Johannes Claudianus, Sigismundus Tassicius, johannes joramus, johannes Neustupius, Thomas Dentulinus, johannes Pristracus johannes Martis, johannes Podaski, Sigismundus Piscis, johannes Luxinus, Nicholaus Nowokolinus, Georgius Siskarz, these being accompanied with some hundreds of Citizens, to whom johannes Matthiades expounded those words of Christ. Th●y shall cast you out of the Synagogues. This farewell Sermon did exhort to constancy, the whole Congregation much bewailing their loss; at the length, the Heavens ringing again with their songs, and their lamentations, with mutual embrace, and kissing each other, they did recommend themselves to the divine protection and favour.  
3. It was not where else permitted; but that either the Ministers are cast out of their live, or cast into prisons, some whereof after some few days or months are dismissed, and commanded to departed the Kingdom under pain of death: others, as it then happened to Bohuslaus Bolvinus, are stifled with th' stench of the prison.   

CHAP. LVI. An Edict for the expulsion of all the Ministers out of the Kingdom.  
I. AT the length in the year 1624., in August the King's decree went out, whereby all and every the Ministers of the Gospel, not omitting their crimes (to wit, because they were seditious men, and seducers of the common people) should be banished the Kingdom, a peremptory day of six weeks being prefixed for their abode there. But herein they used some deceit, for they did suppress it for the space of one whole month, so that it could not come unto many of their hands until the date therein mentioned was expired, and to some it came after the date; Hence it is that there is so general a dispersion of them, some being scattered and dispersed into the neighbour Provinces, and some concealed themselves in caves and dens.  
2. But many of them not unmindful of their duties, either returned privately, and gave a visit to their auditors; or comforted such as came to them unto the mountains and the woods with spiritual consolations, exhortations, and the administration of the Sacraments.  
3. Which as soon as the enemies perceived, they produced a new Decree of Caesar's, in the year 1625 in July, wherein a punishment was to be inflicted on such as did conceal the Ministers, and a reward to such as would betray them. These things were arbitrary, and not fully determined, yet it pleased some to put this in practice, and to make it a capital fault, and proportioned to the Traitors fifty pieces of silver, and for the betraying of a Minister, they would increase it to such a sum, as Judas could not reach unto, for the betraying of his Master.   

CHAP. LVII. The imprisonment of many of the Ministers of the Gospel, and the Martyrdom of one, by name Mattheus Ulicius.  
I. SOme of the Ministers were taken, and thrust into prison, with whom this was the common way of proceeding, they were solicited by the Jesuits and Monks persuasions to Apostasy, or with their Sophistry in arguing and disputing, or promises, or threaten, or affrightments, But the success proved not alike in all; for some either for fear of death, or perpetual imprisonment, or else not being able to endure hunger, and the noisome stench of the prisons, before hand fainted, and renounced the Ministry, of which sort there were some: others bore up manfully, persevering in their firm and constant resolution, being fully persuaded, that although God had permitted them to fall into their enemy's hands, yet they bridled their rage and madness; as happened to Wenceslaus Lipenius, and Daniel Tychikius, aged men, of seventy years of age, dwelling at Boslavia, Mr. Dan●el Alginus of Strakonicium, Laurentius Schramius of Czalavia, Victorinus Adam of Prague, Joseph Thomaid, Petrus Grinaeus, Jacobus Viterius, Johannes Hradsc●us. Wenceslaus Pasovius of Niclaspurgum, Daniel Stephanid●s of Znoyna, and many o●hers in many other places, but none were dismissed, but such as gave something under their hands that they would never return into their Country again. Some on the other side were fined, and compelled to pay a great sum of money, others in disgrace were led out of the City in a disgraceful manner, as Daniel Alginus and others.  
2. There was one man whom the rage of Antichrist spared not, by name Matthaeus Vlicius (Vl●ckie) Deacon of Czaflavia, who was on this occasion taken. A certain nobleman of Bohemia by name George Techemitz, who came with a Danish Army well appointed in the year 1927. and privately brought them into Silesia, and had gathered together about four hundred men in a wood near to Gurimia: the rumour of this came to Prague, that the Country people in those parts were drawing to head with an intent to rebel: for the surprising of which, some troops were sent against them: they apprehended near unto that wood Matthew Vlickie, (but Techenitius with his men were escaped.) This Vlickie was not privy to this insurrection, only came from visiting his wife, who at that time was sick, and was returning to his own place of refuge, being Kizchebla. But they bring him, with one whose name was Michna with them to Czaslavia, unto the chief Commanders there assembled together. Of these he is examined whether he were in the company of these country men, who denying it, was immediately delivered to the executioner to be tormented. The overseeing of this torturing was committed to two Citizens, to wit Nicholas Holub, and George Kosischu●k Apostates, they enquired of him not only concerning the insurrection of the country men, but likewise concerning his function, When, where, to whom he had administered the Lords Supper or Baptism. For they suspected that for three years passed he had not been fare off, and had encouraged the people of Czaslavia to perseverance, which suspicion of theirs proved not true, for being banished (he went through Moravia, Hungary and Austria,) but did return within half a year, to the the same intent, that he might not leave his auditors though in persecution.  
3. They made a fair show, and gave him some hope of life if he would turn Catholic, but the Lord so strengthened him, that he sealed with his blood the truth of the Doctrine in the same City wherein he taught it. He ingeniously confessed that he neither quite laid down, nor for a time did slack those parts of the Ministry, which he had received from Christ not from Caesar, being demanded of the Masse-Priest, whether after the manner, of the Calvinists he gave the bread in stead of the Host, and gave the Cup into the Communicants hands? He answered; That was Christ's institution; whose example to follom, and command toobey he accounted most sacred. When they endeavoured to extort from him the confession of the sedition against Caesar, and Kosischink one of the examiners admonished him not to burden his conscience by concealing what he knew, he answered, thou perfidious fellow I have a greater regard of my conscience than thou hast of thine, at which words he being astonished in Conscience within a small while after languished and died, being again promised hope of pardon if he would change his Religion, he answered, since this body of mine is subject to corruption, and now it doth begin to decay, why would you have me hinder it.  
4. On the 11 day of September he is brought forth to be punished, and the crier proclaimed with a loud voice that he was guilty of sedition, with a loud voice he said I suffer for the truth of Christ, when he wa● going through the gate, one john Aquile a Bachelor presented him with a book of Psalms, but was forced to fly for it, not without a beating from the Captain. Vlicius with a very cheerful voice and ready memory singing that Psal. Hast thee O Lord, etc. None of the Citizens were permitted to accompany him, or look out at the windows on him, whosoever should presume to do otherwise, was threatened to be shot, and that his voice might not be heard what he sung, or said, the Trumpets sounded, and the drums beat continually about him.  
When he was led to the place of execution, he cheered up himself saying, this day my soul shall be with Christ; the Captain H●●zowski, answered: with the Devil in Hell, but the Martyr turned bacl again these words upon him, but you with your impious crew will run headlong thither excep ye repent, and kneeling down on his knees he recomended his soul to Christ, presently after the executioner cut off his right hand, wherewith (say they) he gave the Cup into the hands of the Laity, after that they cut off his head, and cut out his bowels and wrapped them in his shirt, at the length he was quattered and his quarters set upon four stakes and his head on the fifth, and was set about the Gallows to be seen. Some that have passed by affirm, that the head and members have been seen fresh all the year after, and untouched by the birds.  
6. After his death the enemies began to disperse themselves, and some letters were in his possession found, the which (if he could have happily joined himself to the multitude of seditious countrymen) he intended to have dispersed throughout the whole Kingdom, and incited all men to take up arms for the defence of administering the Cup in the Sacrament. But with those that knew the man better, this forgery got no credit; for that he was known to be of a quiet disposition, and truly Godly, and was wont to say very often that tears were the arms of the Church; nay, he was so far from any such thing, that he seemed not to approve that the Orders should defend their religion by arms. Unless by chance being mastered by impatience, he might happily join with them in their desperate Counsels, which he only knows from whom nothing is hid. This we are certain of, that it is no new device, for the enemies of the Church, to lay such notable aspersions upon the Godly, that they might put a fairer gloss upon their tyranny. We will hereafter acquaint you how the Father of this Martyr (a man of eighty years of age) laid his life down for Religion in the same year at Prostanna in Moravia.   

CHAP. LVIII. Ministers cast out of Moravia.  
THe same year 16●4 as in Bohemia, so in Moravia, the Edict was published against the Ministers, and Commissaries were appointed who should see the execution done. These going through all the Provinces, remove the Ministers of the Gospel, and at the last banish them.  
2. But John Jacob the greater an Italian, and a man that was very rich, and john Ernestas Platesius, a Canon of Colmucensis, came unto that illustrious Baron, Charles of Zerotina, a man for his wisdom, and other Heroieall Virtues, famous through all Europe. And under Mathias for the space of eight years pro-Mazchio, and being in great favour with the house of Austria for his fidelity to them, only envied for his constancy in Religion, for even at that time he maintained 24 of the fraternity in his jurisdiction, for which they required that he should give satisfaction to Caesar, neither could Caesar lose any privilege thereby: They say they have an express command from Ditrichsteinus the Cardinal, the governor of Moravia, he tells them again, that in matters of Religion he ought not to be subject to the Cardinal, and therefore from the Cardinal he appeals to Caesar.  
3. Very willingly they agree to this, and therefore do grant him but fourteen days, which being passed and the Baron in regard of the ill disposition of his body, could not go unto Caesar, the next day after the Epiphanie they return, and press hard for the execution of Caesar's will, yet it was left to the Baron's choice, whether he would promise to send the Ministers away, or whether he would leave this thing for them to do. The Baron said, that neither of these was convenient, that either he should banish those whom he knew to be the servants of Christ, or that the Commissioners should prescribe it to him; but that he would appeal to Caesar. They protested that they ought to put in execution the commands of Caesar, and therefore immediately go into the town, and make ready the citation, and having called the the Burrouhg Master of the Town, require him to provide them a messenger, and presently, even that night, (that they may declare themselves to be of the number of those whom the Scripture saith, cannot take their rest unless they may do some mischief, or those whose sleep departeth from them except they may destroy, Proverbs 4, 16.) commanding all that inhabit that village, that they appear next morning very early.  
4. The Ministers and they appear, they read Caesar's Edict, and ask them whether they would submit thereto, to which they answer; That they rely wholly upon the will of God, whom in the Gospel of Jesus Christ they serve, relying therefore on God's will and pleasure, they did resolve to undergo what punishment they would inflict, since they suffered only for the name of Jesus Christ, not for any ill deeds. Again they demanded whether they will repent, and return to the Catholic Church from which through schism and heresy they had departed. unanimously they do deny it. The Commissaries dismiss them, having given them some time to consider of it, and that every one particularly might come in and speak for himself; but they repeat again their common answer, that in so religious a cause as this there needed no deliberation. Therefore the Commissioners in Caesar's name banish them, and command them to departed out of the City within eight days, under the pain of death. These godly men did obey, and went into banishment, for whom the Baron at his own charge took care, that they should be carried into Hungary.  
5. Going afterwards into Wienna the Baron complains unto Caesar of the injury done unto him by the Cardinal in Moravia, and the Prince of Litchtensteine in Bohemia, (for there he had a town with some villages, and the Ministers were there also cas● out, but all to no purpose as shall be showed hereafter under the title of the proceed against even the Peers and Noblemen.  
6. And thus the Ministers of the Gospel throughout all Moravia and Bohemia, the slaves and vassals of Antichrist are given to the Churches for Doctors, blind guides to seeing men. It is high time to see how they dealt with the other Orders.   

CHAP. LIX. Proceed against Peers & Noblemen, how many eminent & chi●fmen were taken, & some condemned to death, others to perpetual imprisonment.  
I. THe enemies of the Gospel trained up in Phalaris and Machiavell● school, aimed at topping the chief and principal heads of the Poppy: for which thing they had a fair pretence, which formerly they sought, viz. The accusation of taking up arms against them, for though after the fight a certain hope of pardon was granted, if laying down their arms they would submit themselves to Caesar's mercy, (by which slight they are caught who otherwise might have escaped.) but afterwards, whom they had appointed for slaughter they apprehended, saying that the public liberty without the ransom of some heads could not be redeemed.  
2. First of all therefore they took all such whom they could have out of the rank of the Defenders and and Directors, and then all those whom they knew had done any thing for the common good of the country and religion, or feared that they might be able to do (those excepted who adhered not to Ferdinand) or that feared to break their faith to Frederick) these they accompany going unto banishment. About fifty men fare excelling others in godliness, wisdom, and courage, who had passed over their younger years in learning, in military affairs, and in travelling the rest of their age, sety apart for the Church and Commonwealth to wit by watching, by showing dangers to the imprudent, adding courage to the prudent, by exhorting unto concord, and advising in common what they could for the best: in a word the very flower of our nation, the lights, delights and safeguard of our Country. How therefore those were examined condemned and after what manner they were punished, how cheerfully they did suffer Martyrdom for the truth of the faith, and liberty of the Country, with my most accustomed plainness and brevity I shall declare.  
3. The Pipe maketh sweet music while the fowler catcheth the birds: more than three month's nothing is heard but fair promises of favour, and hope of impunity for all by gone trespasses; insomuch, that some came out of their lurking holes, and some returned home that were exiled, but when many had despaired of hoping, suddenly and in one hour which was the first hour of the night (even about supper time, on the 20 of February in the year 1621., they laid hold on, and captivated as many as they could come at; for every one being in their houses, unlooked for were visited by the Captains of the City of Prague, and Caesar's Judges (even as they had cast their business before hand) and were commanded to get up into the Wagon, wherein some were carried to the Castle of Prague, others were carried to the Praetor's lodgings.  
4. The next day after, Writs were issued out, whereby, aswell the absent as those that departed the Kingdom: allowing them six weeks to appear in. Therefore on the second of April, being commanded by the Herald to appear, & not one did appear. On the 5 day of April, the same common crier pronounceth sentence against them, that all such as were guilty of Treason should forfeit goods, honours, and lives. The 25 of April was the day perfixed for the execution of this Writ. And their names set on the Gallows. And the next day after the sentence is pronounced against the Heirs of such who lost their lives in the Rebellion, that all their goods be confiscate to the King.  
5. In the month of May, they proceeded to the trial of the Noblemen they had taken, and Otton Melander, and Daniel Capper, civil Lawyers, and wavering Apostates are appointed examiners, with some of the Nobility, who tyre out the accused persons with a thousand unnecessary questions, desiring to extort that from them that never was, which importunate inquisition Count Schlikius was not able to endure, insomuch that rending asunder his garments, and opening his breast he said, Tear into a thousand pieces this body, and search into the innermost part of my intraills, you shall fi●d nothing there but what I have expressed in my Apology. The love of Liberty and Religion hath made us sheathe our sword's, and because God would have that Caesar's sword should prevail, and deliver us into your hands, Gods Will be done. In like manner Budowecius and Otto de Loss using much vehemency maintained stoutly that the cause of the Orders was not made a whit the worse in regard of the success.  
6. And thus a Month or two is spent in inquisitions, when none would yield, none would acknowledge himself in an error, none would sue unto them, they do therefore proceed to execution; The judgement is committed to some of the Nobility under one kind, who were sworn enemies of the Gospelers. And that their cruelty may have some show of clemency, Caesar commanded the sentences as they were delivered to be brought to him to Vienna, which after he had mitigated he sent back again. It is reported by some of credit, that Caesar slept not all that night for considering on the business, and in the morning calling his confessor to him (P. Lainormaini) said, I adjure thee upon thy conscience to tell me, whether I may with a safe conscience pardon those that are condemned, or suffer execution to pass upon them? To whom the Confessor made this answer, O Caesar, both are in thy power. Caesar therefore setting pen to paper, wrote therein a pardon for some, but for others left them to the execution of the sentence with a great addition of shame and ignominy, as doth follow.  
7. June the 19 which was Saturday, I know not whether on set purpose or by chance it was appointed for this days actions, the Judges being gathered together in the Palace of the Tower, gave order they should be brought forth singly, and that the sentence of condemnation (some ceremonies of terror being added for affrightment) should be proclaimed, to some death, to some perpetual imprisonment, to others banishment, and some are reserved to the further pleasure of Caesar, after this manner.  
8. Willielmus Popeliu of Lobkowitz, and Paulus of Rziczan, were condemned to be beheaded, yet by the clemency of Ferdinand Caesar, who was always inclinable that way, he was adjudged to perpetual imprisonment, and his goods confiscated to the King.  
9 Joachimus Andrea Scehlikio Count of Passaun, was adjudged to have his right hand cut off, and his body to be cut into four parts, and to be hanged up in high ways: but by the special favour of Caesar, he was only to be beheaded, and his head and hands to be fastened to the Lattice-windows of the Tower of the Bridge of Prague on the top of a spear.  
10. Wenceslaus de Budow●, in like manner to have his hand and head cut off, and his members to be fastened in a certain place, and his four quarters in a public place that looks four ways, to be fastened to a stake, yet by the indulgence of Caesar only his head was cut off, and to be fastened to the Tower of the Bridge.  
11. Christopher Hazan of Polcitz, to have his head cut off.  
12. Casparus Kaplirius of Sulewitz although he had very much offended, yet having regard to his age (for he was very near ninty years of age) he had the favour to have his head cut off, and his head to stand with the rest for a spectacle.  
13. Procopius Dworzetskz, Bohuslaus of Mi●chalowitz, Frederick Bile, and Henry Otton o● Loss, had the same punishment denounced against them: yet they said, for a greater severity of justice they were to be cut into four parts.  
14. johannes Westrowecius was to have his head cut off, yet he was reserved to perpetual imprisonment.  
15. The same sentence was pronounced against Wene●slaus Felix Petipeski, but that unfortunate man a little after redeemed his shameful liberty with shameful Apostasy.  
16. Dionysius Czerninus, was adjudged to have two of his fingers cut off, and after that his head, yet his fingers were not cut off.  
17. Woolfgangius Hoslarus, his doom was to have been banished for ever; yet the mercy of Caesar did so far extend to him, that he was confined only for one whole year, to Raab a garrison Town in Hungary.  
18. William Konec Chlumski was only beheaded. Hitherto of the mitigation of the sentences that were passed against Barons and Nobility; The Citizens follow.  
19 johannes Theodorus Sixtus; M. Valentinus Cochanus, Tobias Seeoffeck, and Christopher, all of them chief men of Prague, lost their lives.  
20. john Scultesi●s a Ruitenburgian, and Maximilianus of Zatemen, being eminent Citizens, had their heads cut off, and fastened in the marketplace to a pair of stocks in their respective Cities.  
21 johannes Jessenius a Physician and governor of the University of Prague, who formerly had been sent on an embassy to Hungary, for which cause he was condemned to have his tongue first cut out, while he was alive, and to be quartered alive, lastly his quarters and head to be disposed of to several places which had two paths; yet through Caesar's clemency the execution was not according to that sentence, but he was first killed, than his tongue was cut out, and then he was beheaded and quartered.  
22r john Kutnave, Simeon Sussicius, and Nathaniel Woodmanius, were sentenced to be hanged.  
23. Melchior Triprechius Advocate, George Zawjetam Secretary of the Chancery, and Paul Perczkam Auditor are condemned to perpetual imprisonmenu.  
24. Wenceslaus of Gisbite, a citizen of Prague was beheaded.  
25. George Hunschlidius, and Leander Rippelius. Germans both and Lawyers, Agents for some Princes of Germany, having appealed from an inferior to a higher Court, were condemned to have their hands and heads cut off.  
26. Nicolaus Dionysius, of the Senate of the greater Prague was to be burnt, his tongue being first cut out, yet his punishment was so mitigated, that he was only to be nailed to a gallows for the space of an hour, and to departed from that place.  
27. Wenceslaus Bozesius was to be burnt, john Swelham, and Joseph Kubinu, to be whipped and then banished.  
28. Matthew Bozbonius a Physician should have been beheaded, but Caesar taking commiseration on him only kept him in prison.  
26. Casparus Vslar, and Henry Kozell, Senators of new Prague were to be hanged out of the window of the Court of that City, but Caesar out of merciful clemency assigned the former to perpetual imprisonment, and the latter died by the sword.  
30. Elias Rosinu an Elder, and Lucas Karbanus should have died by the sword, but Caesar gave them their lives, but the former was imprisoned, and the other banished.  
31. Andrew Kacaur, George Rzecitius, Mich-Witman, Simeon Wockez, to lose their lives by the sword, but john Kamaritus tasted the favour of Caesar and was only banished for the space of one whole year.  
32. Some other citizens, Abraham Angelus, johannes Pelz●zinowski etc. were reserved until Caesar were certified concerning them.   

CHAP. LX. Twenty seven glorious Martyrs.  
I. THe judicial proceeding being over, which lasted for the space almost of three days, each sort of prisoners were carried to their several prisons, the Noblemen into the inner prison of the Castle, the Citizens into the Praetor's houses. Some rakeshames were suborned to insult over them, saying, why do they not now sing The Lord reigneth. The ninety ninth Psalms, as it should seem being, used to be sung amongst other Psalms in the time of Frederick.  
2. The Prince Lichstenstein going out of his Palace, and going to Mass that day, as well as the next day following, the wives, children and the kinsfolk of each sex of the condemned persons humbly suing for their lives; but answer was made, that all the favour that they could now expect was that they should have leave to bury the corpse of their friends. And yet there were some insinuating fellows, such as would swallow bribes, who took moneys both of widows and orphans, making fair promises to them.  
3. In the evening the condemned men had notice given to them, that the time of their execution drew near, and that the one and twentieth day of june was the appointed day: And therefore they did advice that each of them would have a care of his own soul, and therefore that they should send for a Jesuit, or Capuchin, or Minister of the Augustine Confession and so fit himself for death; but that none of them must have any thought to have any Minister of the Order; because that would not be granted unto them. Which was sad news to them; because the greater part of the Martyrs had been auditors of the Brethren: neither could this inhibition otherwise be taken, than either from some exact or some ancient rooted malice against them; or to cast a mist before the eyes of the Saxons, as though Caesar did not much dislike their Order.  
4. Which thing being done, the foresaid Jesuits and the Capuchins, not staying till they were ●alled for, flew thither like so many flies, using many persuasions to them, even to desperation and denial of the truth, and by putting some in hope of life. But God so strengthened them, that all those endeavours of Satan and his Imps were in vain, whatsoever they protested to the contrary; calling Heaven and Earth to witness, that they shall not be guilty of their eternal damnation, since that they so obstinately refused the Grace of God.  
5. The Ministers of the Gospel are therefore called, johannes Rosucius from the lesser Prague went to the Castle, M. Victorinus Verberius, and Vitus Jakessius into the Court in old Prague. Adamus Clemens into new Prague. And David Lippech was with the Germans, whereof three which were at this time condemned were doctors. Jessenius, Haunschildt and Rippell: These Divines spent the remainder of time (which was Sunday and Monday even unto the time of execution in religious exercise colloquies, prayers and Hymns; lastly they did prepare the holy Martyrs by the administration of the Sacrament for the future agony.  
6. They which were of the Brethren and reformed, did admit those Ministers willingly, protesting that they have acknowledged them for brethren, and do acknowledge them to be the Ambassadors of Christ, howsoever they have differed unhappily in some Articles. Two only, the Baron of Budovia, and Otto of Loss, conferred religiously with Rosacius, but did not partake of the Sacrament, because happily it might give occasion of some false accusation) comforting themselves with this saying believe and thou hast eaten.  
7. It is worthy remembrance, how on the Sunday they which were in old Prague prisoners in the Praetor's house did sup. For as they were conferring with M. Werbenius, and even in his presence, the chief Gaoler had told them that the hour for supper was at hand, they looking one upon another, protested that they did not want that material supper, yet for recreation sake they would not scorn to sit down. And than one is busy laying the Napkins, an●ther in setting on the Dishes, another pouring out the water for such as would wash, another having given thanks to carve to others, another puts them in mind, that this was their last supper upon earth, but to morrow they should feast with Christ in Heaven. The Master of the Court being a man of evil disposition, and a Papist took this saying not very well, who going out to some of his friends, made a scoff at it saying, doth Christ provide them Cooks in Heaven. Which when it was told unto them, the Minister Vitus jakessius discoursed very religiously concerning Christ his last supper here on earth, and of judas that did trouble Christ and his Disciples. One of these D. Haunschildt, would eat nothing: saying, this pouch meaning his paunch) is sufficiently stuffed with worm's meat.  
8. In the mean while it is told them that the Barons and Noblemen, were led out of the prison of the Castle into the Court of the ancient City, near unto which in the market place that direful Theatre for that shambles was appointed: which they, as if they were going to meet with them, hasten to the windows, and looking out entertain their fellow Martyrs with the forty fourth Psalms with a loud voice, while the amazed multitude flock after them in great swarms, sighing and lamenting.  
9 After that, the whole night is spent in Psalms and prayers, and godly discourse, and mutual exhortations: (that because it pleased God to call them before others, to this glory of Martyrdom,) they should not doubt, by their true constancy, to confound the world, to glorify Christ, and to leave a godly example to posterity. And when amongst others they sung the sixty eight Psalms, (occasion being taken by the last verse of that Psalm, where David prays, Show some token of good upon me,) John Kutnaur broke out into these words, Show therefore on us some token of thy goodness O God, whereby we thy unworthy servants may be strengthened by thy goodness, and our enemies confounded. And as it were answering for God, being full of faith, he saith, Be of good cheer, for even in this God hath heard your voice, and to morrow he will show some wonderful sign, and will witness that we suffer for his cause. The Minister, M. Werbenius when he heard this, answered, They will rest satisfied herewith, when they shall perceive that death which is bitter to the wicked, is sweetened to you.  
10. Early in the morning, having washed their Faces, they put on clean clothes, as though they were going to a wedding, fitting their Doublets and jackets to their bodies, and cutting their collars, that being brought to the scaffold, there should be no need of a new making ready. Kautnur, in the mean while, with others pray and earnestly desire of God, that if his Majesty would be pleased to strengthen and confirm both themselves and the people concerning their innocence. And presently after the sun rising, a beautiful bow appeared and compassed the heavens, the Ministers, the soldiers, and many others, go to see it. But the Martyrs looked out at the window and they all see, (as well as those all over Prague) a Rainbow of an unusual colour, and the Heavens very clear, neither was it observed that any rain had fallen for the space of two whole days before. This sign being showed from heaven, the Martyrs lifted up their voices and hands, part of them in whose company Verbenius was, fell on their knees and praised God, here one calls to mind the Covenant of Noah, another thinketh one the Rainbow in the Revelation, about the Throne of Christ's tribunal, who was judge of the living and the dead, and very much to comfort themselves herein.  
11. But as soon as this heavenly sign of grace was vanished, another sign of approaching Martyrdom, the noise of a gun, being let off, sounded in their ears, which when being heard by the Ministers of the word, the Champions of Christ, going to each other, salute one another, and pray that each of them may be strengthened, they also encourage one another, and exhort to fight manfully, presently the Troops of horse come, and some colours of footmen, and encompass the Theatre, wherein, on their seats, the Judges of Caesar with the Senators did sit; the Market place, the streets, and all the houses, are filled with numberless numbers of spectators,  
12. The Martyrs are called forth one after another, and do go to their death, and undergo it without daunting, for whoever was called forth, hastened with no less cheerfulness, than as if he had gone to a banquet, or some other delights; and it was done after the same manner by each of them, (as M. Rosacius doth describe) speaking to the other. Most loving friends farewell, God give unto you the comfort of his Spirit, patience and courage, that what formerly with your heart, your mouth, and your hands, ye have affirmed, ye may do the like by your glorious death, behold I go before, that I may see the glory of my Lord Jesus Christ, ye will follow me, that we may together behold the face of our Father, even in this hour all sorrow departs from me, and joyful eternity shall enter in. And they which remained behind answered, God above whether and to whom you are going prosper your journey, and grant you pass happily from this vale of miseries this desert of goodness, unto that Heavenly Country let the Lord Jesus send his Angels to meet thee. Go dear Brother in thine and our Father's house, and we will follow, presently we will meet in the Heavenly glory, we are confident of this through him in whom we have believed.  
13. These and other things, being accompanied by the Ministers, through the yard of the Court, to the Scaffold, they spoke with a brave resolution, and with such ardency of Spirit, that even the Praetors, and the company of Soldiers, standtng round about wept, and had they not deafened the ears of the bystanders with the noise of Drums, and sound of Trumpet, it had been impossible but that every one had paid the tribute of one tear if not more. When the Ministers returned, and had reported how valiantly the one and other died, the rest praised God, desiring of him the like aid of his assisting Grace.  
14. But it will be worth our labour to remember some thing of each of them in particular.   

CHAP. LXI. Joach●mus Andreas, Schlik of Holeytsche Count of Assaw Lord of Swi●an.  
I. HE was a man of above fifty years of age, as of ancient noble family; so he of very good parts. For Heroical magnanimity, with admirable modesty of mind, a readiness of acting businesses with a Religious care and circumspection, as also with a wonderful temperature excelled in him. Deservedly therefore by the Orders he was made choice of to be director of their Counsels; and afterwards by Frederick he was chose chief Judge, and made Pro-Marcio of Lusatia.  
2. Flying from the conquering hands of Ferdinand, he went into Lusatia. But the Elector of Saxony taking of him, although in his youth he was his chief Officer, and one that did deserve very well of him, yet by the persuasion of I know not what Antichristian Parasite, he delivered him over to the fury of the enemy. With what resolution he answered the examiners, is before mentioned, when he had received that horrid sentence of death, especially that he was to be quartered, and his parts to be scattered here and there, he answered, The loss of a sepulchre is easy, when Rosatius the Minister came to him, and wished to courage and fortitude, he answered, I thank you my Father for your good and godly wish, but know that I have God's grace and favour, so that no fear of death doth trouble me; once I have dared to oppose Antichrist, and I shall dare to die for Christ. I am now judged by the world, but a more horrible judgement waits upon them.  
4. When on Monday morning after five of the clock he heard the report of a Gun, he said, This is the signal of our death; let me go first; but thou O jesus have mercy on us. The Jesuits troubling him, as before he resisted manfully, so now when he came upon the scaffold, and Seditius the Father of his sect, with others called unto him, saying, Sir, remember yet, he answered, pray dispatch me presently.  
5. When he went further on the scaffold, and beheld the Sun shining very bright, he said, Christ thou Son of Righteousness, grant that through the darkness of death I may pass into thy eternal light, then meditating, he walked about the scaffold with that gravity, & a countenance so composed for sober mirth; that even the chief men there could scarce refrain weeping. Having ended his prayers he fell upon a cloth that was spread there for that purpose, and so received the blow of the sword. After that his right hand was cut off, and was hung up with his head, on an iron spear upon the high Tower of the Bridge; but his carcase was wrapped in a cloth and conveyed away by some in mourning habits to a cave, and a fresh cloth is spread, which is observed to be done for all of them, that none of those that suffered might see the Corpse or blood of those that suffered before them.   

CHAP. LXII. Wenceslaus Baron of Budowa a Monk of Graetium, Lord of Klastericke and Zazadka.  
I. THis man had an incomparable wit, famous for his learning as appeareth by his writings, renowned for his travels through Germany, Italy, France, England, and Turkey, where he lived seven years, he was very zealous, deserving reverence even for his age, (for he was seventy years old) eminent also in regard of his places of preferment. For under Rodolphus he was a Counsellor, and was called to the place of one of the Directors of the reformed Consistory, and Academy. By Mathias he was made a Counsellor, and by the Order, Director of the Kingdom in the vacancy, until a King was elected. Lastly he was Precedent of the Court of Appeals, the glory of his Country, and the bright shining star of the Church; he was none that Lorded it over his inferiors, but was rather a Father to them. In a word, he was right dear both to God and man.  
2. After the Victory of Ferdinand, he accompanied his family out of Prague, (his Wife, his Son, Nurse, Nephews,) and (lest he should seem to have forsaken the Crown, whereof with one Otto he was appointed keeper) he returned. His house not long after was plundered, even to his wearing apparel, he only saying, that the Lord hath given and the Lord hath taken.  
3. Paulus Aretinus being Secretary of the Tribunals, talking with him, (for he was now kept under arrest in his own house) and being demanded, that since he had b n once in the deeps, why he would trust himself to those tempestuous storms, he did answer, his conscience pressed him to what he did: It was Religion that persuaded him to forsake his Country, and a good cause. But I know not Gods pleasures, whether he will that I should seal it with my blood. And rising up he said, I am here my God, dispose of me thy servant as it seemeth good in thine eyes; I am full of years, take from me my life, that I may not see those evils which I see are now coming on my Country. Being another day visited by the same party, and being before acquainted of the report that went on him (that for very grief he died) smiling he answered; What me? I had never had he happiness to enjoy so much pleasure as now: behold my Paradise (showing his Bible) it never yielded me so much Nectar and Ambrosia as now, I live, and will live as long as God please, neither, I hope, shall any man see that day wherein good old Budowecius, was said to die with grief. Being examined of the Inquisitors often, he stiffly maintained the equity of the cause; and being condemned, he said to the Judges, Ye have long time thirsted after my blood, but know withal, ye will find God a revenger of innocent blood, for whose cause we suffer.  
4. The third day before the execution, he told his dream to his servant Zidnowskie. He dreamt that he thought he saw himself walking in a pleasant field, and thinking of the event of these things with a heavy heart; when behold one coming to me offered me a book, which when I looked into, I saw silken white leaves, and nothing therein written, but the fift verse of the thirty seven Psalm, Commit thy way unto the Lord, and put thy trust in him, and he shall bring it to pass: when he began again to think what that meant, another came, and brought a white Robe, which he cast upon him The old man awaking, told it presently to his servant: and as he went on the Scaffold, he said to him, Now I go covered with the cloth of Righteousness, that I may appear before God in whom I hope.  
5. After the pronunciation of the sentence, as he was going into the Cross, two Capuchins met him, and told him the cause of their coming, which was, to afford him mercy in these straits, he demanded of them, what that mercy was. They did answer, that they might show him the way of the Lord. He replied again, I know that by the mercy of my God. They again said, Sir, you are deceived in your opinion. Unto whom he answered, I rely not on opinion on but the infallible truth; for I have no other way, but him who said, I am the way, the truth, and life. But they replied, there is no salvation out of the Church, and here they fall into discourse of the authority of the Church, to trifle away the time, and would gladly confine it to the Pope, and Cardinals, in which discourse they use vain repetition, in desiring their principles to be granted, whereat the Martyr incensed, said: but I think your Pope is a Devil, and Antichrist, and the son of perdition, and that Beast that was made red with the blood of Saints: depart with him to the place ye have deserved, and let me alone: yet if ye will learn from me the way of truth, stay ye, it will not be tedious to me, to spend some time and pains to save your souls. Here they beating their breasts, and signing themselves with the sign of the Cross they departed, complaining that they never met with such a blasphemous Heretic.  
6. In like manner (on the day of Martyrdom) very early in the morning, two Jesuits came into the Court, and began again to trouble these holy men: and when some slighted them, they came to the Baron, and said, We perceive that this Baron is very learned, we do desire to gain his soul, and afford unto him the work of mercy: to whom he said, What! would ye gain my soul? Would ye were ascertained of your salvation as I am of mine, the Lord be praised, who by his holy spirit, hath assured me of my salvation by the blood of the Lamb. The Jesuit replied, Good sir, do not presume too much, and assume that to yourself, whereof no man can promise to himself any certainty; For doth not the Scripture say, No man knows whether he have deserved grace? To whom the Baron answered, Is it therefore that I have need of your mercy? Ye unhappy gainers of souls, ye rather infuse desperation into me, but ye err, not knowing the Scriptures. And here he expounded, and gave them the sense of this place, and brought other portions of Scripture, which prove the infallibility of the salvation of believers. Amongst others that of Saint Paul, I know in whom I have believed, also I know that a crown is laid up for me. The Jesuit interrupting him, said, This Paul said of himself, not of others: The Baron replied, Thou liest: for it follows, not for me only, but for all those that wait for his coming. Here the Sophister was mute, and the Baron went forward. As for that saying, No man knoweth whether he deserve grace or hatred, do you thereby seek to coop me up? pray tell me where you find it written? here is the Bible, where do you find it? The one said, If I be not deceived, in the Epistle of Paul to Timothy. The Baron being very angry, said, Thou Ass, wouldst thou teach me the way of salvation, which knows so little of the word of God? Satan be gone from me, and tempt me not. At length (being confuted) they went their way, and stood a far off, while the Martyrs prepared themselves for suffering, as they use to paint Devils, when they are forced to leave & forsake the sinner, looking (as we use to say) as if he had eaten Bull-beef. And it is probable, that nothing so much troubled Satan, than that all of them slighted him and his factors.  
7. Presently after, the Baron was called, and as he went on the Scaffold, he carried his head stately, and stroking his long beard, he said, My grey hairs, Behold what honour remains for you, that you should be crowned wi●h Martyrdom: and then directing his speech to God, he prayed for the Church, his Country, his Enemies, and recomended his soul to Christ: whose head being cut off, was set on the Tower, and his body buried.   

CHAP. LXIII. Christopher Hara●t Baron of Bezdruzitz, and Polzciz Lord of Petzka.  
I. HE got himself a name, and much experience by his travels in Europe, Asia, and Affirica, which he published to the world in his native language, he was made, by Rodolphus, one of his Privy-Chamber, by Mathias a Privy-counselor, lastly by Frederick chief of the King's Chamber. This was the cause why the sentence of death was pronounced against him, because he was present at the expedition of the Orders in Austria, and not being absolved of his former Oath took an oath to be true to Frederick, which thing was as well done by others as by him, so that it was evident, that these Politicians sought their pretences, merely out of the hatred they did bear unto religion.  
2. Going to suffer, he called unto him Rosacius, a Minister of the Gospel, and told him how much he was troubled for his wife and children, for he knew his wife's coldness in religion, and therefore feared what he should commit to her, she now wanting a counsellor. He remembers that he left in witing something with her, which he doth desire to remember, and therefore desirteh the Minister to rehearse them to him. First, that she should be constant in the Gospel's Religion, nor suffer herself by any allurements to be persuaded from it: for he tells there that therein is the readiest and most infallible way of Salvation, and assurance of the mercy of God by the merits of Christ, being mindful of him & of that which she had heard from him, that he had tried all Religion, and compared them with the Scriptures, and that he found none more sure & solid, than that which he was about to seal with his blood, that we attain Salvation by the blood of the Lamb, which he is certain very shortly to find. Of which glory if she would be partaker, she should persevere in the same faith. Secondly, he prayed that she would use more clemency to his Subjects, and rather ease, then overcharge them with burdens; last of all to command that she would have a care of her Children and bring them up in pure Religion, otherwise if through carelessness they were seduced, he would cause them to appear before Christ his tribunal. This he spoke with much zeal and solemn protestations; but this mere woman, being perfidious to God, her conscience, her children, and her subjects, observing nothing of all this. For within a while after she did marry an Apostate, committed her sons to the tuition of Jesuits, she herself swerved from her Religion, and did exercise tyranny over the souls and bodies of her subjects.  
3. Being called forth to execution, he said, I have traveled so many Countries, so many barbarous nations, have undergone so many dangers by sea and- and, now I suffer innocently in my own Country, and by their hands, both for whose good I and my forefathers spent our Estates and Lives. Father forgive them. As he went forth he prayed, In thee (O Lord) have I hoped, let me not be confounded for ever. Going on the Scaffold, he lift up his eyes and said, Into thy hands (O Lord) I commend my spirit. Walking on the fatal cloth that was spread on the floor, he made a little stand, and broke forth again into these words, In thee (O Lord) have I trusted in my Youth, I am confident that I shall be accepted by that ignominious death of my Saviour: and falling down on his knees he added, To thee (O God) I commend my spirit, thou God true and just hast redeemed me. And seeing the Executioner came not, (for he was a gospeler, neither did he make too much haste, until they had finished their prayers) he perceiving some delay, prayed again, Lord Jesus, Son of David, be merciful to me, and receive my spirit: and the sword from behind him cut off his speech with his head.   

CHAP. LXIIII Caspar Kaplirz of Sulewitz, a Knight 86 years of age.  
I. When Rosacius the Minister of the Word came to visit him after his condemnation, he received him with tears in his eyes, but with a merry heart, with these words; Behold me a miserable old man, who have often entreated my God, that he would have compassion on me, and take me out of this life, but I have not obtained it; For God hath reserved me to be a spectacle in the world, and a sacrifice to himself. Let Gods will be done. My death indeed is disgraceful in the eyes of men, but glorious in the sight of God: for God will account that death precious in his sight, which I suffer for his glory and truth. And when the Minister would have comforted him, he desired him to hear his confession, and to pronounce his absolution, and to have that faith and hope which he had in God strengthened by the Lord's Supper. Having therefore confessed himself a sinner, but especially that in his youth he committed something according to the custom of that age, to please the world he praised God that had not suffered him to be swallowed up, but had called him to a more holy and upright course of life.  
2. At length he said, [Through the mercy of my God I have preserved my trust and conscience, both to God, my King, and Country. I have faithfully served four Emperors, and that now such a reward should be given unto me, I leave to God the just Judge, who knows that I sought not either honour or riches, by any thing which I did in this business. But I could not wink at the oppression of liberty and Religion: and because we saw ourselves circumvented by subtlety, we thought something was to be done; and would rather lose our lives, rather than by a dull silence yield to the yoke, and betray posterity. I acknowledge that it was the will of God that we should outwardly fall, who hath chosen me and my beloved fellows in this last age to honour the truth by our blood, and to make it glorious by our constancy. And although the flesh began to tremble at the hearing the sentence of death, yet now by the goodness of God, I feel no fear of it.  
3. When the Minister often interrupted him, persuading him not to hang his salvation upon a good Conscience, but upon the mercy of God thiough Christ, the pious old man continued on his speech. [Yesterday it was told me from my Aunt Pruakovia, that if I would petition ●o Prince Lichtenstein, I might have a grant of my life, but so as to remain in prison all the days of my life. To which I answered, that such a grant would be both unprofitable and inconvenient. For if I should desire pardon, I should give an occasion to some, to suspect that I had committed some crime, and had deserved death, which I have not deserved. Tell her therefore, that I will desire pardon of him against whom I have committed many sins all my life: but I never offended the Prince. But if they should of their own accord offer me a prison instead of death, such a change would be very troublesome. I am a decrepit old man, and have lived long enough; for when I cannot distinguish the tastes of meats, or relish the sweetness of drink, when it is tedious to sit long, and irksome to lie, when I cannot walk unless I lean on a staff, or be moved to and fro in others hands; what profit (I pray you) would such a life be to me? And if I can hardly endure it while it is free, how shall I be able to suffer imprisonment? God forbidden that I should be pulled from this holy company of Martyrs.  
4. The next day (being the Lord's day) having received the Lord's Supper. he said, [Behold now being reconciled to my God through Christ, I have peace, neither do I fear man. I will confidently say with David, Let my flesh and my body be consumed, but God is the rock of my heart, and my portion for ●ver. Now there is nothing that may stay my thoughts on the earth, besides my Nephews, for whom (O servant of Christ) I entreat you, that you would as much as you can, exhort them without intermission to piety, and to imitate that constancy whereof they see an example in me: although I know that you who are the fathers and shepherds of our souls are not without danger. We go before, but you will follow: but God keep you for his own glory, and let him not suffer his Church to be wholly trampled on by the Babilonish beast.  
5. On the day of execution, when the Minister of the word came to him, he said: I had laid this miserable body upon a bed; but what sleep could I have? Yet I did sleep, and saw two Angels coming to me, who wiped my face with fine linen, and exhorted me to be ready to go along with them. But I trust in my God that I have these Angels present with me, not by a dream, but in truth, which minister to me while I live; and shall carry my soul from death into Abraham's bosom. For although I am a sinner, yet I am purged by the blood of my Redeemer, who was made a Propitiation for our sins. Therefore let the hour of Death come, I am prepared.  
6. Having put on his clothes he commanded that a garment of the finest linen, which hung down to his heels should be put over him, and then said to M. Lippuch, Behold I put on my wedding garment. To which the other answered. The garment of Christ's righteousness adorns more gloriously within. He answered again, I know it, but yet I desire to be adorned without, for the honour of my Bridegroom. At last he put on a velvet Cloak, and being called out, he answered: In the name of God; for I did even now expect it. And then being helped by his servants, he arose and bid farewell to all, and went away with a slow pace, by reason of the weakness of age. Being to go down by certain steps to the scaffold, he said. Oh my God strengthen me left I fall down and become a matter of scorn to the enemies.  
7. When he came to the appointed place, he had much ado to kneel down, being half crooked. He desired that that the Executioner might be advised to strike as soon as ever he should see him lie down, lest he might happen to fall by faintness. But the Executioner seeing him so crooked, and to hang down his head so much would not strike him. Therefore the Minister Rosacius by the appointment of the Sheriffs, said to him. My Noble Lord, as you have commended your soul unto Christ, so now offer up your hoary head cheerfully to God, and lift up yourself towards heaven. In the name of God answered he, and so lifting up his head as well as he could, saith, Lord Jesus into thy hands I commend my spirit; and then his head being cut off he fell down.   

CHAP. LXV. Procopius Dworzecski de Olbramowitz, etc.  
I. HAving heard the sentence of death, he answered. Doth the Emperor promise himself any thing when my h●ad is taken off? Let him take it th●n. The next day he said unto the Minister of the Word. [I have had a contention all this night with the old Adam, even so as it made me sweat: But thanks be to my God, by whose help my soul hath overcome all temptations.] He added this also [O Almighty God, I have commended my soul to thee, do thou protect it and cherish it, and withal strengthen thy servant, that I may not be made a derision to my enemies by any fear of death. And as thou wert wont to encourage the holy Martyrs, so I strongly believe thou wilt comfort me.]  
2. When he was called out to execution, he readily answered, Thanks be to my God, who doth now call me to himself, for him I have lived, and for him will I die. For because my Saviour hath therefore died and risen again, that he might be Lord both of the living and the dead, I know that this soul of mine shall live, and my body shall be raised like to his glorious body.  
3. Coming upon the scaffold, he turned himself to the Imperial Judges, and said: Tell Caesar that we now undergo his just judgement, but that he shall undergo the more grievous but yet just judgement of God. And while he put off his , he gave his purse with an Hungarian Ducat to the Minister of the word: Behold here my last riches, and these which are unprofitable for me, I resign to you.  
4. And when he saw a piece of gold coin hang about his neck, wherein was engraven the Coronation of Frederick, he takes it, and delivers it to one of the standers by: I adjure thee, that whensoever my dear King Frederick shall recover the Throne of his Kingdom, you deliver this to him, and likewise tell him that for his sake I wore this even to the moment of my death, and that now I lay down my life willingly for God and my King. Having thus spoken, he kneeled down, and being struck with the sword in the midst of his sighs, he gave up his soul to God.   

CHAP. LXVI. Frederick de Bile Lord of Rzchlovice.  
I. A Man of ancient credit, and honesty, and learned, and Counsellor to the then King of Bohemia, afterward appointed Governor to the States in the time of the interregnum, suffered punishment patiently and piously.   

CHAP LXVII. Henry Otto de Loss Lord of Komarove.  
A Man of a quick wit and great judgement. Therefore in the time of Rodolphus he was in the number of the Defendors of Religion, and afterwards chosen one among the Governors of the Kingdom. By King Frederick he was made assistant to the Chamber of Justice, and Burgrave of Carleistene with the Count of Thurne.  
2. He having received his sentence of condemnation, said: My Caesar, do you indeed establish your Throne by our blood. But you shall try in the day of judgement what account you shall make to God, I have seen barbarous nations, but I never saw or heard of the like cruelty: that a man should be cut in pieces, their heads sent one way, their hands another way, and the other parts of the body to other places, what cruelty is this! Let them send one part of me to Rome, another to Spain, another to Turkey, the rest beyond the seas where they please: I do believe that my Saviour will gather them together again and will  them with my skin, that I may see him with these eyes, hear him with these ears, praise him with th●s mouth, rejoice with this heart for ever.  
3. When the Minister Rosacius returned into the Court from the execution of the L. Dworzeski, (others in the mean time bearing the Lord de Bile company) the Lord Otto like one in anextasie arose hastily out of his seat, and spoke these words to him: Oh how do I rejoice at thy coming, O man of God, that I may with joy relate unto you, what now hath happened to me. I sat in this seat troubled within myself, because it had not been my fortune to have a Minister of my acquaintance, who might administer absolution and the Eucharist unto me, I began to grieve, and indeed I do grieve, that I was not present at your holy mysteries. Amongst these thoughts I fell asleep, and behold my Saviour appeared unto me, who said: My grace is sufficient for thee: for I purify thee with my blood. And then infused a drop of his blood into my heart, at the feeling of this, I awaked and leapt for joy. And now believe that I feel a wonderful refreshing in my heart. And then he added with his hands lifted up: I give thee thanks most merciful Saviour, who hath been pleased to fill me with so much comfort, and to assure me so much of thy grace! Now I understand what that is, Believe and thou hast eaten. Oh now I fear death no longer! I will die with joy.  
4. Being presently called out by the Sheriff, he desires Rosacins to accompany him: who granting it said; just now the Lord Jesus appeared unto you in your sleep, now he will appear in a beautiful vision as he is in his glory. I am sure (answered he) that he will meet my soul with his Angels, that he may bring it to an everlasting marriage, where I shall drink of a new cup, a cup of joy for ever. Ah this death I know shall not separate me from him.  
5. He went forward being intent on his prayers to the Scaffold; where lifting up his eyes he cried out: Behold I see the heavens open, And stretching out his hand he pointed to a place about the top of heaven, where others also did observe a certain kind of brightness dazzling their sight. Being come to the place of execution he fell on his face and prayed silently: then putting off his doublet, and kneeling down, cried; into thy hands O Lord God I commend my spirit, have pity on me through Jesus Christ, and receive me, that I may see his glory. At this word he received the stroke of the sword.   

CHAP. LXVIII. Dionysius Czervins de Cludezitz.  
BEing conversant in Caesar's Court for many years he had addicted himself to the Popish Religion. The crime which was laid to his Charge was, that when he was Captain of the King's Castle, he let into the Castle the armed States of that first tumult, (in the year 1618.) But this was only a pretence. For he demonstrated that it was done by the command of the chief Burgrave, whom he was bound to obey, and by that means sufficiently cleared himself. But because for his moderate counsels always prejudicial to the jesuits, he lay under suspicion of heresy (which afterwards was manifest) it was thought fit that on this occasion he should be taken out of the way. But chief they hoped that upon this account their whole process should be made less obnoxious to suspicion, as if it were not carried on against religion, when as they spared not the Catholics themselves.  
2. When Mr. Rosacius administered the Eucharist to the Lord Harans, and Konetzchlumskie, and and for a preparation exhorted them to repose the hope of their salvation in the mercy of God, and merits of Christ, and related the promises made to the people of God, concerning the pardon of sins, and assurance of salvation to those that believe in Christ: He being present, struck his breast & with tears in his eyes cried out: [This also is my faith, and in this I die.] And when absolution was conferred upon them by imposition of hands, he also received it, which gave them hope that he would also partake of the Eucharist with them. But he separated himself from them at the Communion, and kneeled down, and prayed so fervently by himself, as was an astonishment unto the rest. When every thing was ended, the rest gave thanks to the Minister, and he broke out into these words; I also give thanks to my God, who would have me here present, and for you, my beloved friends, I hearty rejoice at this pious and holy preparation for death. Rosacius answered; And to you my Lord, the way of God's grace was open, and we hoped, that after you had professed the same faith with us, and had admitted of absolution, that you would have subscribed the Testament of Christ, etc. He answered: That might, and perhaps aught to have been done. But! And at this word holding his peace, he struck his breast, sighed and wept, and afterwards added: I rest in that grace, which hath happened unto me: and I trust in my God, that he will graciously accept my contrite spirit. It was certain, that he had reposed some hope in the favour of men, of which he was deprived.  
3. A certain Canon with a Jesuit brought him upon the scaffold, unto whose speeches, exhortations, comforts, and the rest of their trifles, he seemed little to attend. For he turned himself from the kiss of peace (as they call it) and turned his back to the sign of the cross; and falling down on his face he prayed softly: afterwards lifting up himself and looking up to heaven, he cried out. They can take away the body, but they cannot take away the foul: O Lord Jesus I commend that unto thee, so he ended his life being about fifty six years of age.   

CHAP. LXIX. William Konezchlumski.  
HE was about seventy years of age and had been for some years deprived of the use of his feet, They laid this crime to his charge, that he had aided the Emperor's enemies with his counsel and wealth. Being called to execution he said. I will go and die but I know not wherefore. O Lord jesus who being innocent didst undergo death, grant that I may die the death of the righteous, and receive my soul into thy hands.   

CHAP. LXX. Bohoslaus de Michalowtz Lord of Rugenice-  
I. HE was a man excellent in abilities of the mind and zeal for God, having deserved much both of the Kings and Kingdom of Bohemia.  
2. Being adjudged to die, he said it was more welcome to him, than if the Emperor had commanded him to live, and restored him to all his goods with an addition of more. For he knew their secret counsels, and perceived what would follow. The fear and grief of Death (saith he) is but for a few hours, and then comes the desired Rest. Being asked with others, by the Minister of the Word, whether they did acknowledge themselves justly condemned to the death? He answered: If we did think that we were the causes of these evils, we would not be ashamed to confess and detest it. But we will not fall down and desire favour, lest we give to man that honour which is due to God, and betray our own innocency. For God knows, the Papists did that secretly by their plots, which we see now done: They provoked us to take up arms, and now they slanderously lay to our charge many things, which never entered into our thoughts. God is our witness, that we sought for nothing but the liberty of Religion: and in that we are overcome and condemned to die, we acknowledge, that God will not have his Truth defended by swords, but by our blood. We will die therefore with an assured hope, that our death will be a Martyrdom in the eyes of God: therefore let us hasten to die, that we may be numbered in the assembly of the holy Martyrs.  
3. Which desire of Martyrdom did demonstrate itself in the instant of death: For when the Lord de Bile was called out by the Sheriff, he (as if there were yet place for emulation) said: Why is de Bile preferred before me in death, of whom I always took● place in life? But yet arising, he embraced and kissed him, saying: Go before (Brother) according to Gods will, and I will follow. When in the mean time, the Lord Otto, Czervin, Konez, Chlumskie were called out in order: He (as if he were afraid to be passed by) said with a loud voice: What is the matter, my God? Thou knowest that I resign myself wholly to thee. Ah do not despise thy servant, but make haste to take me away. The Minister having espied the Sheriff returning, told him, That that glory which he made such haste unto, was now present; for now they come to call you. He exceedingly rejoicing, said: Praise be to thee my God, that I shall now be taken out of the world, that may be with Christ. And went forward to meet him.  
4. When the Minister of the word put him in mind of Christ his speech, I will not leave you comfortless, he added: So our Saviour hath promised: but he hath also added, Father, I will that where I am, my servant also may be, that he may behold that glory which thou gavest me. Because therefore our heavenly Father hath the same will with the Son, I know that this is confirmed. Therefore I make haste to die, that I may be with Christ, and see his glory, etc. And then he suffered Martyrdom courageously.   

CHAP. LXXI. John Theodore Sextus.  
HE was a man skilful both in learning and experience, eminent also in Religion, a chief Citizen of the old City, being brought to the Scaffold, he received a grant of his life, from Platesius a Canon, his Nephew of his Sister, who procured the pardon.  
2. Being then banished with others for Christ, he is in banishment while we writ these things, and as a new-risen Martyr, doth hitherto triumph in the Cross of Christ.   

CHAP. LXXII. Valentine Kochan, a Citizen of new Prague.  
I. HE was a man well learned, and a Mr. of Arts, being about sixty years of age. Because he being in Rodolphus his time chosen a Governor of the Consistory and University, in the year 1617. When Ferdinando was thrust upon them as their King, he being the Deputy of the inhabitants of the City of Prague, did protest, That by no means a King should be chosen, without the consent of the Moravians and Silesians, much less crowned: and by that means did draw so much hatred upon himself, that he was first cast out of his Office of Protonotary in new Prague: now the directorall dignity intervening, he was thought worthy of death.  
2. Having called Mr. Rosacius, he desired that the Eucharist might be administered unto him; complaining much of those which did not sufficiently respect that Agreement which was made among the several degrees of Protestants, and who had promoted this Antichristian persecution, by stirring up strife and debate, because of some difference in opinions and Ceremonies.  
3. He discoursed very piously concerning many things in the time of his imprisonment, and did exceedingly encourage both himself and others. Among other things, a little before the time that he was to suffer death, he explained that place of Paul [For our conversation is in heaven] saying, The faithful while they live are in body on earth, but in their conversation in heaven; that is, their shadow is only here, they themselves do reign indeed with Christ in the heavens: much more their souls being separated from their bodies are immediately with Christ, and it cannot be thought to be otherwise.  
4. Going on to the Scaffold, he said: Grant me (O God) that I may pass through this valley of death, and presently see thee in the land of the living; for thou knowest (my God) that I have loved thy Word. Then he sung the last verse of the 16 Psalm in meeter, [Bring me (O Lord) through the paths of life, that I may see a fullness of joys in thy presence, etc.] and presently [Now lettest thou thy servant departed in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy Salvation, &c,] At length kneeling down, reciting the words of the Psalm in Latin, [Into thy hands (O Lord) I commend my spirit] and so holily ended his life.   

CHAP. LXXVII. Tobias Steffek, a Citizen of new Prague.  
I. ANd this man for his wisdom was chosen by the States, into the number of the Directors. A man of a quiet and composed temper, and sincere in Religion, who spent almost all the time of his imprisonment in silent sighs and tears.  
2. Before his execution he said: I have received many good things at the hands of the Lord all my life, shall I not therefore receive this cup of affliction? I embrace the will of God, who by the ignominious death makes me conformable to his son, and by a narrow way bring me to a heavenly Kingdom. Therefore I praise the mercy of God, because he hath joined me undeservedly to these excellent men, that I might receive with them a crown of Martyrdom. When he was called to die, he clapped his hands and looking up to heaven with a sad countenance and weeping eyes: My Saviour being about to die, said father, not as I will, but as thou wilt; thy will be done; shall I therefore who am but a worm, ye dust and a shadow contradict his will. Be it fare from me, yea I come willingly my God, only have mercy on me and purge me from my sins, that no spot or wrinkle may adhere unto me. that I may appear pure in thy sight. The Minister of the word seeing him so sad, did comfort him with the words of God (who answered.) Yet a little while and the Lord will take all tears from my eyes, sighs, griefs, and mournings shall cease, being exchanged for everlasting joys. so he lifted up himself full of sighs and yet full of hope among which perpetually praying, he rendered his spirit to God.   

CHAP. LXXIIII. John Jessenius a Doctor of Physic.  
I. HE was a Hungarian by birth, a Nobleman, and famous for his learning over all Europe. He was made Governor of the University of Prague He had the charge of an Embassy from the States (in the year 1618.) to the Hungarians, which when he had faithfully performed, being taken in his return and brought to Vienna, he was set at liberty by Mathias the Emperor, by the exchange of a certain Italian, taken by the States. But Ferdinand being possessed of Prague, gave order that he should be taken and kept with the rest. Whose bloody mind toward the Protestants, and chief toward himself when he knew, he expected nothing but that which happened.  
2. He related to his friends, That being to return from Vienna to Prague, he wrote on the prison walls the letters, I. M. M. M. M. which when after his departure many read, and could not understand, Ferdinand at length entering, did thus interpret them: Imperator Matthias Mense Martio Morietur, The Emperor Mathias shall die in the month of March. And taking a piece of chalk, writ also a Prophecy, Jessenius Mentiris Mala Morte Morieris, Jessenius thou liest, thou shalt die an evil death. Jessenius remembering these things, addded: As I did not lie (for Mathias deceased the same month) so without doubt, Ferdinand will do his endeavour, that it may not be said he was a false prophet: as it after was effected.  
3. Having heard his heavy sentence, he said: You use us too cruelly and disgracefully: but know, that some will not be wanting who shall bury our heads, which you ignominiously expose for a spectacle. Which was done in the year 1631. when after Gustavus his victory at Leipsick, the Elector of Saxony entering Bohemia with his Army, took Prague: the Martyr's heads were taken from the Tower on the bridge, by the Count of Thurne, with the Electors leave, and were in a solemn manner brought into the Church ad Laetum Curium, with great concourse of Nobility, People and Ministers, returned from banishment, and after a Sermon in commemoration of the Martyrs, they were delivered to certain men to bury in a place which was not known by any of the enemies.  
4. The jesuites took great pains but in vain to convert Jessenius unto them. When they urged justification by works (saith he.) Although I would now pass to your side, yet I am exceedingly afraid, that when I have a little time to live, I am not able to make up so great a heap of good works as you require: and what then shall become of my salvation. At this one of them said, as though the victory were already gained. My Jessenius if you have a will ready to do them, although you should die this very moment, yet we promise that you shall presently fly into heaven. Then Jessenius. Ho! where is your Purgatory then designed for those, who cannot fill up their number of good works here? so they seeing themselves derided went away.  
5. Being brought upon the scaffold, and turning to the Judges (but scarce heard for the noise of Trumpets and Drums) he said: In vain doth Ferdinand establish his Kingdom by Tyranny: Frederick shall yet reign. When the Hangman came and required his tongue to be cut off, he readily put it out, although he did before confess, That it grieved him very much to be so disgracefully deprived of that tongue, wherewith he had pleaded with applause, before Emperors, Kings, and Princes; but this base rent would be no hindrance to his Resurrection. He falls upon his knees, and calling upon God after a stuttering manner was beheaded; which was laid by to be set up with other heads: and the body being thrust into a sack, and (after the execution of the rest was finished) quartered under the Gallows without the walls, and hung upon four stakes.   

CHAP. 75. Christopher Khober a Citizen of little Prague.  
BEing endued with an Heroic mind, and elder than the other Citizens, he discoursed piously of many things which were helps to constancy. Among other things he exhorted them, to consider how glorious is the memory of the Prophets, Apostles and Martyrs, also of Hus and Jerome; and for no other reason, but because they laid down their lives willingly for the Testimony of jesus Christ. Why therefore should they envy themselves, when God would have them be in the number of this most holy company. He cited the words of Ignatius: I am the Corn of God, and I shall be ground with the teeth of beasts. We also, saith he, are the Corn of God, sown in the field of the Church, and that we may be for our Mr. we are now to be torn by beasts; but be of good cheer, the Church is founded in bloods and hath increased by blood, God is able to raise up a thousand worshippers of himself, out of every drop of our blood; for although truth does now suffer violence, yet notwithstanding Christ reigns, and shall reign, and no man shall throw him from his throne, etc.  
2. Being called to execution he said, I come in the name of my God, neither am I ashamed to suffer these things for his glory; for I know whom I have believed. I have fought a fight, and finished my course, etc. He went courageously to the place designed for his execution, as though he would wrestle with death; to which when he came, he stood up and said, Must I die here? Well, I shall not die, but live and declare the works of the Lord in the land of the living. Then pulling off his  & praying, into thy hands Lord I commend my spirit, he received the Crown of Martyrdom.   

CHAP. 76. John Shultis, Primate of Kutteberg.  
BEing about h to come on the Scaffold he comforted himself with the words of the Psalm, Why art thou so sad O my soul? Hope thou in God, for I shall yet praise him for his salvation given to me. When that he was gone a little further he said, The righteous seem to die in the eyes of fools, but indeed they go to their rest; and a little after, Lord Jesus Christ thou hast promised, that who so comes unto thee, thou wilt not cast him off. Behold I now come, look upon me, have pity on me, pardon my sins, receive my soul to thyself; then he threw himself upon his face, stretching out his hands, and crying with a loud voice, Come, come Lord jesus and do not tarry: and lifting himself upon his knees, he received the stroke of the sword; his head was carried to Kutteberg, and was fixed on a stake before the Gate.   

CHAP. 77. Maximilian Hostialek.  
HE was the chief Consul of _____ a learned and pious man, therefore he was admitted into the number of the directors; being condemned to death, he appeared sadder than the rest; being asked the reason by the ministry of the word, answered: The sins of my youth do now come into my mind. For although he knew there was nothing did remain, to condemn them which were in Christ Jesus; yet that God did exercise justice as well as mercy towards his own. And being called to death he said, Look upon me O Lord my God, and enlighten mine eyes lest I sleep in death, and lest my enemies say, I have prevailed. At last he repeated the words of Simeon, Now lettest thou thy Servant departed in peace, for mine eyes have seen thy salvation. And so he was beheaded, and his head put in the Marketplace at _____ at the Cross for a spectacle.   

CHAP. 78. John Kutnaur Senator of old Prague.  
HE was younger than all (for he had scarce finished his fortieth year) but yet almost superior to all in courage, when the Jesuits coming to him began to speak, he interrupted them, & said, my Fathers, we pray you that you would not trouble our consciences, we are sufficiently furnished with comforts against the fear of death, we need none of your help. When they proceeded to speak, he said, we will not hear you, hold your peace Why do you create unprofitable labours to yourselves and trouble to us? A Jesuit speaking to his companion, that they were hard rocks and would not suffer themselves to be removed; he answered, You say right Father, for Christ is a hard rock and we are firmly fixed in him.  
2. It is above mentioned (60. S. 9) how he did by a certain special full persuasion of faith prophesy of a certain miracle about the hour of his martyrdom, and that did happen, he said unto his companions, I understand I am designed to be hanged, but whether by the neck, feet or middle I know not, but howsoever it be done, I care not; this only is my grief, that my blood may not be mingled with yours, that we may be made one Sacrifice to God.  
3. Being called out to die, he was sprinkled with the tears of his friends between their embraces and kisses (especially at the prisons of those that were preserved, Abraham Angelus, Jyprechtus, and Hoslawrus) he did not only not shed a tear; but did courageously speak unto them. Play the men Brethren, and refrain from weeping, I indeed go before, but it is but a short time, and we shall meet in the heavenly glory. And then with a Lion's face, as if he were to wrestle with some body, and hoping for victory, he went forward singing in his own tongue, Behold the hour draws near etc.  
4. When he had finished his prayer, and the Hangman coming to him and asked him pardon, he gave him his purse with some money, and presently reached out his hand to be bound, he did admonish him, that he would do his office in a Christian manner. When he went up the Ladder, to be tied to the beam, that was fastened to the Court-window, he cried with a loud voice, as if it were a certain roaring, I have plotted no Treason, I have committed no murder, I have done no deed worthy of death; but I die because I have been faithful to the Gospel and my Country. O God pardon my enemies, for they know not what they do, but thou Christ Jesus have pity on me, for I commit my soul unto thee. Being thrown off the Ladder gave up the Ghost.   

CHAP. 79. Simeon Sussickey.  
HE was Kutnaurs Father in law, being otherwise not much elder; when he saw through his window the Jesuits coming, turning to his companions, he said, the Birds of prey are flying hither, but they shall not feed on these carcases, but they shall fly away hungry; For God hath promised a faithful care of his own as the apples of his eyes, and therefore he will not suffer them to be seduced.  
2. The last night he had a great conflict with the flesh, because the Scripture pronounced every one that hung upon the Cross accursed; but when that the Minister Werbenius told him, that that curse was taken away by the death of Christ, and ceased in him, he was satisfied.  
3. When he heard the noise of the Ordnance he said, This is a token of our approaching death, let us prepare ourselves, that we may give place to our enemies that cannot endure us. We hope that we shall courageously undergo this death, but an eternal death waits for them unless they repent.  
4. Being called afterwards, praying and singing he went to execution, and was hanged upon the Gebbit next to his Son in law; and after he had given up the Ghost, he turning unto him (which was a wonderful thing to behold) so near that their mouths touched each other; Which their enemies did cavil at, saying, that they were such obstinate Rebels that they did not cease to plot after death.   

CHAP. 80. Nathaniel Wodniansky.  
WHen the Jesuits solicited him to Apostasy, he said, you take away our lives under a pretence of Rebellion, and not content with that, Do you seek our souls? Glut yourselves with the sight of our blood and be at rest. But we shall leave stings in your consciences.  
2. When the day before his execution his son (john Wodniansky a married man, and a Citizen of Prague) bidding him farewell, wept and said, My father, if hope of life should be offered you upon conditioon of Apostasy, I pray you be mindful of keeping your faith to Christ, He answersd, It is very acceptable to me my son, to be exhorted to constancy by you: but what hath come into your mind that you should suspect such a thing of me? I rather advise and exhort you, that you would follow your father's steps, and exhort your brethren, sisters, and children to that constancy, whereof I leave them an example.  
3. He was condemned to be hanged: but he knew not that a peculiar gibebt was set up for him in the middle of the Marketplace. When he was commanded to go from the Stage, he turning himself to Kutnaur & Sussickg hanging out of the window, he said, O my dear fellow-soldiers, how do I grieve that I am separated from you, and carried to a place more abominable! But when the Minister of the word said, The greater the disgrace is for Christ, the greater should be the glory with Christ; he took courage and patiently underwent the disgrace of the Gallows.   

CHAP. 81. Wenceslaw Gisbitsky alias Masterooussky.  
HE being a Kinsman of Playteysuy first Canon of Olmitz, afterward Bishop, he was nourished with a great hope of life; therefore the rest at their farewells congratulating his life commended to him their Wives and Children. But the Minister of the word fearing Satan's stratagems, advised him to take heed of security, and notwithstanding, to prepare himself for the encounter. He coming on the Scaffold, looked about to receive the News of his life. And when a youth came to take his cloak he pricked up his care to him, hoping that some joyful news was brought him.  
2. When he saw there was no hope left, he desired a Cantionall, and having found a certain song, he fell on his knees, and sung the four last verses with a loud voice, in this sense; Therefore we are prostrate before thee O eternal Father! Do not forsake us have, pity on us through Jesus Christ! We would say more but we are not able to express it. Into thy hands we commend our self, do thou perfect that which thou hast begun to work in us: Render to us our inheritance that we may sing, Holy, holy, holy, etc. Laying aside his Cantionall, he arose and put off his doublet, he fell down again, and in the midst of his prayers offered himself up a Sacrifice to God.   

CHAP. 82. Henry Kozel with others  
AFterwards the Citizens of new Prague were called out in their order, Henry Kozel, Andrew Kaeaur George Rzetschius, Michael Wittman, & Simon Wockacz, which were all beheaded. Of whom we cannot write any thing in particular, because Mr. Adam Clemens, Pastor of Wenceslaus his Church, was their companion at their deaths, and nothing of his observation hath come to our hands.  
2. The execution continued from 5 of the clock in the morning to ten. Their bodies (except Jessenius his) were delivered to their friends to be buried. Twelve heads were put in two Coffins by the Executioners, and carried to the Bridge-tower, and exposed to public view through Iron-grates. (only the head of Ripelius a Citizen of old Prague, was set up with his right hand on the Court-wal) Those that were hanged were buried by night privately.  
3. The following day Nicholas Dyonisius town-Clerk of old Prague, who had welcomed Frederick at his entrance into Prague in the people's name, and had wished well to him upon his departure from the City, had his tongue fastened with an awl to the Gallows (while three other Lawyers Joseph Kubin, John Swehla, and Wenceslaus Bezjeaus being whipped were brought out of the Gates) and kept there for two hours, afterwards imprisoned, and 4 years after sent into banishment.  
4. Upon this sad tragedy followed the lamentations of the godly: many being grieved that it had not been their privilege to die with the rest. In the mean time the enemies insulted over the poor oppressed Protestants; But Martin Fruweyn de Podoli, is not to be passed over in silence.   

CHAP. 83. Martin Fruweyn de Podoli.  
AN eminent Citizen of Prague, and famous for pleading in the Courts of the Kingdom, whose Council the States had used for many years. He upon the taking of Prague was taken at his own house, and scoffed at by the Soldiers, who had the possession of the whole house, beaten with their fists, and at length by an unheard of and exquisite kind of torture, he was so cruelly burnt even to the privy parts, that for six months being troubled with most grievous pains, he could neither live nor die. When the rest were imprisoned the 21. of February, he was brought from his own house first, into the Court of the old City, and from thence carried into a Tower of the Castle, which they call the White-Tower, and there shut up from all company. Lastly the 7. of June he was found dead in the Castle-Ditch under that Tower.  
2. The enemies reported, that being driven into despair by the remembrance of his wickedness, he had thrown himself down headlong; therefore they commanded, that he should be taken by the Executioner, carried into the White-mountain, and there beheaded, and quartered, his entrails to be buried, and the other parts to be set upon staves in the four quarters of the world before the City, and his head to be fastened to a Gibbet in the Horse-market. But it seemed doubtful to many how he could throw himself down, being always guarded by Soldiers. It is most likely that he was cast down by some privily designed to that purpose, which God knows.  
3. This one thing is not unknown to us, that he was troubled with great temptations all that time. For when being confined to his house, the Minister of the word (Adam Hartman with Dr. Erasmus a Physician then with him) did visit him, he heard these words proceed from him, O my brother Adam, I hoped that in these late transactions, I was serviceable to God and the Church. Now seeing the event contrary, and considering how great a slaughter of many thousand men there hath been, I think that we have done something erroneously which hath displeased God. The coming of the Soldiers interrupted him being about to speak more: and he desiring them to visit him again, before that could be done, he was removed into the aforesaid Tower of the Castle, none being afterwards admitted to him, but his Wife sometimes; Who visiting him the day before his death being the 6. of June, (which she often afterwards related) found him very sad, and troubled by the Monks, which did infest him (as he complained) and desiring comfort, there lay by chance upon the Table, a great Cantionall of the brethren's, to which reaching out his hand, Seek saith he, comforts for my soul, She not being able presently to satisfy his desire, he opened it himself, and sung these verses with weeping out of the penitential song which is under the letter G. XVIII. where God is brought in speaking to the contrite soul (out of 30. Jer. 15. Why criest thou for thine affliction? Thy sorrow is incurable, there is none to help, (out of the 2 Kings 14, 26.) I will bind up thy wound, and heal thy stripes and will not take away my chastisement till I have healed thee. Then he continued in the Apostrophe which was in the same song. Lift up thyself thou believing soul, who art cast down with a sense of thy sin and misery! He is faithful that hath promised, who hath partly fulfilled his promise, having sent a Physician to thee, viz. his son, who hath by his own blood provided a plaster for thy sore. He will restore thee to the full, when he shall raise thee up and glorify thee, etc. Which are all signs of a soul wrestling with despair though not as yet despairing.  
4. But although he had perhaps cast himself down for a fear of greater evils, or with a hope to escape a resolution to die; yet the glory of Martyrdom doth not perish with them, who (as long as it is Christ's cause) fearing the enemy's fury, do themselves anticipate death; which may be made probable to the Papists themselves, by the authority of the Fathers, to whom they in other cases attribute much. Let them look upon Ambrose (in his third book of Virgins) relating such a thing of the Virgin Pelagia, & also praising the deed. Let them resort to Augustin, although he answers more doubtfully of the like business. But something may be had out of Eusebius to cause a milder opinion, who in the 8. Book 12. ch. writes thus, What need we revive the memory of those who were burnt at Antioch with hot coals not to death, but to lengthen out the punishmet? (which also happened to Freweynius) And of others who would sooner put their right hands into the fire than touch the profane sacrifice? The trial of which some avoiding, throws themselves headlong from the housetops, before they would be taken and fall into the enemy's hands; and thought rather to hasten their death then to undergo the malice of wicked men. More may be there seen.   

CHAP. 84. Mathias Borbonius a Physician.  
AMong the condemned persons was Mathias Borbonius, a most excellent and successful Physician, being chief Physician to three Emperors; whom when the Prince Lichtenstein knew to be innocent, of the civil broils, he obtained his pardon, and entertained him for his chief Physician. But that exceedingly vexed his enemies, especially the Imperial Judge John chrysostom Schrepelius, who induced by the hope of gain (for he gaped for Borbonius his stately houses) had laden him with slanders. He therefore no longer able to conceal his dissembled rancour gave command to the Sergeants, to set upon Borbonius in the street of the City as he returned from the Prince, and to beat him with their clubs even to his own house; Which deed however it seemed to displease the Prince, yet it remained unrevenged.  
2. This Physician is rightly accounted among the Confessors of the truth, although he obtained not a Crown of Martyrdom. For as often as the Prince or some privately stirred up, dealt with him seriously about changing his Religion (which they often did) yet it was always in vain. His answer to Smeczanius is remarkable; For when he entreated him with most eloquent words, and even with embraces above his ordinary courtesy, that he would turn Roman-Catholick, saying, Ah my Borbonius, how much mightest thou promote the Catholic cause, and the salvation of many by your example! He replied, There is nothing more certain, then that I should disadvantage your Church if I should become a Member, When he asked the reason, he answered him, Let your Honour think, that my Conscience is so tender that it will not by any means suffer any violence to be used against it. If I should therefore revolt when that speaks to the contrary, I can expect nothing from it but gnawings, and rendings, and torments which will drive me headlong into despair. And I departing with roaring and what honour should I be made else but an example for others to take heed of the same precipicies? When he saw him so unmoveable, he began to hate him, and with others (in the year 1623.) banished him the Kingdom.  
3. Borbonius then went into Poland and was admitted by the King himself to practice Physic, and at length he departed this life being an old man of 70 years of age at Thorun in Prussia in the year 1629, 16 of December.   

CHAP. LXXXV. Noblemen of Moravia imprisoned.  
I. A Little while after the execution at Prague (4 of June) the Protestant Noblemen of Moravia, who were thought above others to promote the Bohemians cause, being assembled by the Emperor's command were carried to prison, some to Brune, others to Olumitz. Without doubt these had been punished if the Emperor had not solemnly promised indemnity, when they yielded themselves after the battle at Prague, and the Duke of Carnovia, with Bethlehem Gabor (being that year Victors in Hungary) had procured the liberty of some by exchanging certain Canons: others being kept in prison three years obtained their liberty, not without the intercessions of divers men. But their goods were confiscated (as well as theirs who sought their safety by slight) to the Emperor and afterward used and abused by the Popish Nobility and Jesuits. This was only the difference, that those who were freed from prison, were restored to their credit and honour; but those that had escaped by flight, were commanded to be held as infamous, as those, whose names had been fixed on the Gallows   

CHAP. LXXXVI. Wenceslaus de Betow a Knight.  
I. OF their number was Wenceslaus Bitowski de Bitow, Lord of Prussiwick (one of the Governors of Moravia in the time of the vacancy: and when Frederick created him Captain of the Order of Knight,) Who when he was taken in the Marquisate of Brandenburg, in the year 1627. in the month of August, and sent back into Moravia, he was put to the torture by Cardinal Detrichsteine, (who hated him deadly) and being examined a long time, but in vain, concerning divers questions, at last he was condemned to be beheaded, and courageously underwent it on a scaffold, at the Court of Brune.  
2. If there had been leave given to any to have visited him, or accompanied him to his death, we should certainly have had something which might have been an example. For he was a stout man and exceeding courageous, and although formerly he was given to excess, (as the custom is with such natures) yet in his banishment he gave himself wholly to reading the Scripture, and meditation, and amending his life, so that nothing but piety and modesty and zeal for the glory of God, and his own salvation, could be observed in him. But because no man was admitted to him all the time of his imprisonment (except a foolish boy that was left to serve him) and a noise of drums and Trumpets was made at his execution, his speeches could not be noted by any one: But his perseverance in the faith worthy of a Martyr, and the firmness of his hope did sufficiently appear in his farewell letters to his wife, and his gestures of his coming forth and at his execution.   

CHAP. LXXXVII. The Protestant Noblemen are deprived of their Goods.  
I. THe seventh day after the execution at Prague (being 28 of june) the confiscation of the Goods of those that were executed, and those that were banished was ordered, the rest of the States being brought into extreme danger, wavering between Religion & a Rock. The year following a Proclamation was published, wherein a general pardon of all crimes was offered to all the inhabitants of the Kingdom, The sum was this: That all those that were guilty of the abominable and horrid Rebellion and consequently of Treason, and all those that had already been punished, and lost their privileges, honour, life, and Goods: But Caesar out of the small clemency of the house of Austria, did grant them their lives and honours, and would only have their Goods confiscate and brought into the King's Exchequer, and lest any should have occasion to complain that his Imperial Majesty winked at the keeping of their Goods, who had not grievously offended: It was ordered that every one of them should resign some part as a subsidue to his Imperial Majesty to pay the debts which were contracted by this necessary War. That every one should be commanded to appear at Prague within the space of six: weeks befor● the Viceroy (Lichtenstein) and exhibit a confession of his fault (wherein he had offended his Imperial Majesty) and should detest the crime, and whosoever did not appear should be excluded from all favour, if any man concealed any thing of which he might be convinced, he should lose the whole cause, but if he did freely confess, he should hear the sentence. These letters were given at Onespont, 3. Feb. in the year 1622  
2. There was a form of confession prescribed by which all were commanded to confess and detest their crime, which was deceitfully done as afterwards appeared, For when the Princes of Germany advised the Emperor not to punish all without any difference for the Delinquency of a few persons, it was answered. None were punished but such as were convinced by their own confession.  
3. It was presently forbidden by Letters Patents sent through all the Lordships, that no man should diminish or waste his Goods by selling any of them, or by any other pretence translating them to any other, but should possess them as he did at that present. A penalty was imposed upon those that should do otherwise; that whatsoever any man should send to another place should be lost, and that whosoever received any thing of another man's should pay so much of his own to the Emperor.  
4. Many were afterwards cited one after another to receive their final sentence even some that were dead (as the L. Nicholas Bukowski de Husteizan purged two years before, etc.) others that had been for many years bedridden, some that were blind who could not in any thing offend, whose names were found in the Registers of the Kingdom, and who were thought to be rich, which happened to the Lord Peter Skopek of Otradowitz Lord of Belehrade, and the Lord john Charvat of Bielossesky: to whose charge this crime was laid, that they had been present in the expedition of the States at Vienna, and had shot bullets against the Emperor's window: of whom one had lost the use of his eyes ten years before, the other being sick of the Palsy, could not move himself in his bed: by this it appeared that not so much the faults of the Protestants as their goods: And that appeared, that they made not so exact an inquiry unto men of a meaner estate: Yea (I tell a truth) those merry Judges turned their wickedness to a jest, and had it not seldom in their mouths, when any one had purged himself of a fault in no wise committed by him, that although he had not actual sins, yet he was infected with Original sin, heresy, and wealth, and therefore could not be exempt from punishment. This was heard often from the mouth of Cardinal Ditrichstein. That was some comfort to the Godly, that they suffered not as evil doers but as Christians.  
5. Then were but eight days given to those that were warned to appear; when otherwise in the business of money a longer term was usually granted. Those that did appear, had the Articles of the crimes read to them, not only according to the confession published, but whatsoever might be slanderously framed against any man. Neither was time given or permitted to answer: but if any one would offer, or had offered to purge himself, he was commanded to hear his definitive sentence in that place. The form of which was: That he had incurred the loss of life honour and goods, but by the grace of the Imperial Majesty life and honour was given to him, but only his Goods he owed to Caesar, whether every farthing or only a half, third, or a fourth part, etc.  
6. So that it had an appearance of mercy, that all were not deprived of all their Goods, but the proceeding of the execution shown it to be mere cruelty. For they took from the possessors all the Castles, Towns, and Villages giving them a paper for that which was left, whereby they were commanded to expect the payment of their part from the Chamber. But no man hath as yet seen a farthing of any payment, and so by the process of law, the Protestants were deprived of their goods after a Tyrannical manner, and driven into strange places, some were freely received through the Cities, others betook themselves to their kindred, and friends of the Popish Religion, others became servants to the destroyers of their own goods: few of them kept their own and their wife's goods for a time by the favour of the Commissioners by bribes, or by a second lying, it increased there cruelty, not only their  Goods were taken away, but there moveables also were sequestered, scarce having so much as a garment left wherewith to  them, for example sake, Burjan Slebowski may be named, and that did not happen to him alone but to many others who returning home at that very time when the Commissioners had entered his house to confiscate his goods, he was commanded to alight, and told that his coach and horses with these chests must be seized on for the Emperor.  
7. And because they thought that many had money at use, that they might also squeeze out this, they commanded that every man should bring what bonds he had, upon pain of losing the whole sum, if any one did but conceal the least. In Moravia there was a peculiar judicature erected for this thing, which they called Grida, at Nulasbergh, where all were bound to appear; some were restored whole, viz. those of a less value, for an appearance of justice; others were suppressed for counterfeit reasons; from others a part was set apart for the Emperor, If any certain sum of money was brought u into the Kingdom's Register, according to the accustomed manner, the King's Treasurer was at hand (for all things were stuffed with Traitors and Treasons,) who protesting that the Emperor had need of it, to defray the charges of the War, took it away, giving to the Creditor a written note, to testify that such a sum was due to him from the Emperor.  
8. So the ancient inhabitants being commanded to departed, those that were addicted to the Popish Religion, divided the confiscated goods among themselves, as it was commodious for any of them to add this or that Village, Town, Castle, or other Lordship to their own bounds, and as they could obtain it from the Emperor as a gift, or upon any other account. The greatest part fell to the share of strangers, Spaniards, Italians; Germane, the Commanders of the Imperial Army, instead of their pay.  
9 If there remained any goods of Widows, or Wards that were not taken away by colour of Law, there scarce wanted Ahabs to covet Naboths vineyard: For if any one was pleased with another's man's ground, bordering on him, he would circumvent him by craft, or allure him by promise as a favour or compel him by quartering Soldiers on him to sell it. Whereas the buyers for the most part performed the part of pricers, cheapeners, and contractors: obtruding such a price on them as they themselves listed, and afterwards not paying it.  
10. The Emperor commanded the Charter of the Kingdom granted by ancient Kings, to be brougbt to him at Vienna, which when he received (he said) Are these the Papers which have procured so much trouble to our Ancestors? And viewing the several Parchments seals and subscriptions, he rend them, and threw them into the fire. Adam de Waldstein Burgrave of Prague and supreme Official of the Kingdom, who brought them, standing by astonished and secretly sighing.   

CHAP. LXXXVIII. The Protestants are prohibited from the exercise of Religion, and the benefit of the Law, even those that had not offended the Emperor.  
I. IN the mean time the Ministers (as is spoken of in this place) were banished and thrust out of the Kingdom, and a great charge published, that none should receive any of them upon any pretence whatsoever. Which when they who had in no kind broken their allegiance to Caesar, or whom Caesar had already pardoned, boasted not to belong to them, they were charged by reiterated commands to dismiss them. Neither were the most part disobedient to those commands.  
2. Charles de Zerotine alone (as we formerly mentioned) dared to oppose himself against this cruelty, and did not only withstand Cardinal of Ditrichstein (Governor of Moravia) and his Commissioners, but when he found no help here (went to Vienna, complaining to the Emperor of the wrongs of the Cardinal, that he extended that punishment to him who was innocent, which was inflicted on perjured persons (as they pleased to call them) and desired that right might be done to him. But he received this answer of the Emperor's Counsellors who excused this proceeding: That this business of Reformation was badly understood, as if it were instituted merely for the imposition of punishment, when it was rather a fatherly care which the Emperor bore for the salvation of his Kingdoms and Provinces: and that the Emperor was bound, though no crime was intervened, to provide as well for the eternal salvation of his subjects, as for their outward tranquillity: At this the Baron was astonished, when he saw those plots which had been covered with darkness so openly manifested, and Tyranny over consciences cloaked with an appearance of piety. He went forward yet to expostulate with the Emperor himself. The Emperor answered. That he would grant him nothing for his conscience. The Baron replied: That in his conscience he was obliged to God, and that he desired that Caesar would not oppress it. The Emperor answered. That he did not oppress it, but that Preachers could in no wise be granted. The Baron replied: That he could not want the holy worship of God, and that this could not be done without a Minister of the Word. And with this Protestation he departed from the Emperor not only openly retaining Paul Hronovius his household Chaplain, but like pious Obadiah sustaining the most religious old man john Lanctius above 70 years of age, & George Drastus' superintendent among the brethren in Moravia, and many others privately in their Caves with bread and water. And setting aside all fear of men, he doubted not to give liberty to his own subjects, but to others out of the neighbouring places of what degree soever to come to his holy exercises, which were performed in his own Castle Namesch, by Hronovius. In which thing he had in Bohemia, the Baron of Slaupna, George Sadorius, and some few others his pious imitators: until themselves as shall afterward be related, were commanded into banishment.  
2. In the mean time when wicked men are like Euripus, neither can be quiet, but cast out mire and dirt, as the Prophet speaks, it came to pass that they invented a new kind of rage. By banishing the instruments of the truth by a peculiar writ: that whosoever of the Baron's Noblemen or Citizens, did keep a Non-Catholick Tutor for their Children, should presently dismiss him: otherwise he should be taken and punished.  
4. And that all might understand that this was done seriously, and that Caesar could endure none but roman-catholics, a decree was published in the year 1625. 22. of June, whereby Non-Catholicks were for ever prohibited, the use of the laws of the Kingdom.  
5. The good Protestants understanding that the laws were not serviceable to them, and that nothing was remaining in which they might appeal, when they were wronged, besides Heaven: did this one thing (those that were capable to understand this mystery of iniquity) viz. Solicit God with sighs and groans to be the revenger of such malice, otherwise there was no help left.   

CHAP. LXXXIX. The Protestant Nobility are banished out of the Kingdom.  
I. THe enemies being every day puffed up with the success of their victories, set upon an action unlooked for, that all the Protestant stocks (of whom the Kingdom did partly consist) should altogether and at once be banished the Kingdom. For they hoped that when the Provinces of Germany round about were subdued, and the King of Denmark with Mansfeild, and Winariensis, and others were overcome, and upon that the hearts of many faint, it would come to pass that at length being struck with this thunderbolt, most would forsake Religion, which happened accordingly.  
In the year therefore 1627. July 31. (a day consecrated to Ignatius Loyola, to witness that it was coined by the Loyolites, as the first inventors, a solemn Mandate of the Emperors came forth, wherein he affirming heresy to be the sole cause of the so many miseries of the sometime flourishing Kingdom of Bohemia, whereby the minds of the inhabitants were as well divided among themselves as from their Magistrates, and divers judgements of God drawn upon them, declares his will thus: We therefore, our conscience urging us, neither can nor will any longer tolerate any one of the inferior, much less superior States among all the subjects of our hereditary Kingdom of Bohemia of either sex, who is infected with heretical Errors. And therefore we do grant unto the same superior States the term of one six months to learn the holy and only saving Roman-catholic faith. And that there may not want some from whom they may sufficiently draw saving instructions, and informations, we do upon our religious counsel, appoint certain Commissioners of Reformation as well Civil as Ecclesiastical men. It was our pleasure therefore by this public act to assure all men of our Fatherly care, for the salvation of this Kingdom, as likewise to warn, that all and every person, making account both of his temporary and eternal salvation, would not fail to yield themselves obedient to our will, and to be diligently instructed by the afore-named Commissioners of Reformation, and unless any man shall obey our will, and agree with us in the same faith, he shall not be licenced to tarry in our Kingdom, much less to possess his Goods. For we Will, that all those who are obstinately stubborn, shall, selling their Goods among the Catholics, depart out of the Kingdom of Bohemia at the end of the term, and never promise themselves any return, unless they turn Catholics, etc.  
3. Here one might see strange alterations of minds and diversities of Counsel. Those that loved Religion and constancy at their hearts, did instantly separate themselves by banishment, others were troubled and wavered seeking holes and hiding places, soliciting Caesar by Petitions either to change the decree or grant them a longer time or else endeavouring by words to obtain it, as much as was in any man's power. There were not some wanting who pretending the discomodities of banishment, poverty, age, sickness, duties, and every thing else, thought it best to satisfy the Emperors will. Others were found who thinking to deceive the Emperor and Pope did buy with their gold, false testimonies of the Priests, that they had performed confession and communicated in one kind. And it was so, that some did by those bought bills, make a show of dissembled Apostasy and by that means avoided banishment.  
4. But such a Merchandise of souls did not prosper well with some. For Laurence Niezburski, Pastor of Albert's in New-Prague, who did too freely use that imposture, and for such bills had scraped together a great sum of money from the Citizens, noblemans, and Barons: being betrayed was taken, and with him above a hundred Citizens of Prague; who being all accused of Treason both to God and the Emperor, were adjudged to death. The Laymen redeemed their lives with a pecuniary fine, and a true Apostasy: the false Priest was degraded and put to death in the marketplace in old Prague, in the year 1631. the seventh of April. But we must return to those fears which did arise upon the first publication of the Act for banishment.  
5. The enemies having understood so great wavering of minds, and conceiving some hope that more in tract of time would either be dashed against the rock of despair, or thrown down headlong into the bottom of doubts: obtain of the Emperor that another six months may be added to the end of that term. A new decree is thereupon published (Decemb. the 6. of the same year 1627.) whereby a longer time of staying within the bounds of their country is granted, but yet sharper than before; for all were forced to embrace the Romish religion, partly by promises, and partly by threats. Besides the said act of banishment is extended to Widows: Children only are excepted, whether their mothers were alive or no, and commanded to be delivered to the care and instructions of Catholics, or else to be shut up in Monasteries. And this was a cause of many groans and tears to the godly, when their Nobleman's Sons and Daughters (even marriageable maids) we pulled from the lap of their Mothers, Aunts and Uncles, and thrust into the Jesuits Colleges, or the Monks cells: Their goods were taken out of the hands of their lawful tutors, and managed by Papists.  
6. The fawning craftiness of these seducers, whereby they deceived unwary persons, and did more hurt then by their rigour and terrors. As often as any one that did well know the foundations of religion, came before these reformers to be examined, they granted many things, and permitted most of the foundations to be believed, yea even the Article concerning justification by faith: saying that this one thing was required of them, to give obedience to the Church, and to acknowledge the Roman Bishop to be a visible Head of the Church, seeing it was necessary for good orders sake; so the simpler sort supposing that they were not constrained to any other faith then that which they had learned, thought they might with a safe conscience promise that outward obedience. If they saw any one sprung from a more noble family, or to be either the sole, or with a few others, remainder of the race, or in any otherwise delicate, and they suggested to them how much it grieved his Imperial Majesty, that those ancient families which formerly were the ornaments and props of their Country, should run themselves into the danger of banishment through mere unadvisedness, that it would be better for them to remain and flourish under the favour both of God and Caesar. By these and the like Stratagems of Satan, there was a great ruin of the Protestant Nobility, all of them, who thought their earthly Country better than the heavenly; or whose consciences were stupefied by their subtleties, sliding into apostasy or hypocrisy.  
7. Notwithstanding about a hundred families of both Sexes that loved heavenly things above earthly, (and who did reverence that command of the heavenly Emperor, Come out of Babylon my people▪) leaving their inheritances, and all their possessions went away. Some were dispersed through the neighbouring Provinces. Votland, Misaia, Lusatia, Silesia, Poland, Hungary; some who were more easily able to endure the troubles of banishment, went as fare as Prussia, Russia, and Transylvania. Among these was the goodly old man Charles de Zerotine: who only could obtain leave to stay in his Country all the days of his life, if he would deprive himself of the holy worship of God, or covertly use it: yet he would rather be afflicted with the people of God, then enjoy temporary profits. Having sold his possessions (but for half the price, a part of which also they extorted from him under colour of a certain Suit and Judgement, and other devices) he departed with Caesar's knowledge and leave to Presland in Silesia: but a little after a Declaration was annexed to the Imperial letters, that if the Baron would departed from that City, it should be lawful for him to go whither he would, so that he came not back into the Emperor's Provinces, or went not to the Emperor's enemies.  
8. The Enemies in the mean time not vouchsafing such as had departed out of their Country, the name of banished persons, called them Departers, either in scorn, or else to upbraid their headiness (as not being ejected by Caesar, but being blinded by mere obstinacy, had passed out of their Country.) But when as they could not endure them in banishment, a proclamation came forth (in the year 1628. August the 18th.) wherein the Emperor accusing the perversity of some, who had departed from Bohemia and Moravia, into Silesia, & Lusatia only, protested that it was not his intention to remove those obstinate persons out of Bohemia, and to suffer them in the accorporated Provinces. And therefore he commanded them to departed, otherwise they should be brought to punishment. Also by the same edict they were commanded to send hack those children which they had carried with them, upon the penalty of losing all the goods which any of them could require in his Country.  
9 Presently after another Act is published, whereby the Non-Catholick wives of the Catholics were commanded to be punished with banishment, unless they did repent. But when none (for no example is extant) would not suffer themselves to be frighted, and some of the prime and chief Officers of the Kingdom had Protestant wives, and could not endure divorces; leave was obtained for them to stay. And an edict came forth (the first of May, in the year 1629.) whereby they were tolerated till the death of their husbands, and then should be excluded from the inheritance, and sent into banishment; in the mean time they should be absent from all nuptial and festival solemnities, or else should take the lowest place after the Catholics. This was to strike terror into them.  
10 But the Emperor had added expressly this clause to the first Act (1627. the 31. of July) Lest that any man should think these things to be done for money, or depriving any man of his goods, and not for the sole honour and glory of God, and the salvation of the souls of our Subjects; we declare in his part our clemency, that if any will be refractory to our gracious will (which we hope not) he shall have leave to departed quietly, and without any imbezlement of his goods. We do therefore promise, that if any one cannot sell his goods within the aforesaid term of six months, or get in his debts (in the getting of which we wish that all the Courts be a help to him) he may choose any one of his kindred, or any other Catholic person, whom he may appoint and furnish with full power for the selling his goods, and recovering his debts, etc. Which thing had such a colour of justice, joined with clemency, that not only the banished persons did thankfully accept that moderation of the rigour, but also it did beguile foreigners, making them think that nothing had happened to the Bohemians worse than that departure. But these were but words.  
11. For first, what could they sell when as all things had been taken from them under the name of fines? Besides, if any had retained any lands, whom should they sell it to in this fury of war, and almost a universal departure? For those who remained were reduced to extreme poverty; and the Papists, although well moneyed, did not do this that they might furnish the banished persons with provision, but drive them by despair to apostasy Besides, if any offered to buy, they would scarce give half the price. And lastly, there was scarce any one who would offer ready money, but papers and bonds, whereby no man could expect to avoid hunger among foreigners. Most therefore who had any villages, farms, vineyards, or other grounds remaining, took this course, to commit their goods to the care of some friend (such as could be got) who should lay title to those things as bought by them, and should send something every year to the true possessor out of the revenue. But as every one gathers sticks from the felled oak, so in so great a liberty to commit any thing against those that were condemned and banished, it was easy to become malapert, and most knew by experience that those to whom they had committed the managing of their affairs, were perfidious and false.  
12. Some therefore privately returning laboured divers ways to order their business for themselves: but as soon as that was known, commands were issued out to the Captains of several Divisions, that whomsoever of the Non-Catholicks they could apprehend (either those who were not already departed, or who had returned) any where staying, gathering corn, exporting it out of the Kingdom, or selling it, and receiving moneys, they should take care to seize on them, and arrest them, sending them into the chief Towns of their Divisions, taking notice of every one his name, Christian-name, and family. And they should warn those that had nourished such on their allegiance, and honour, to appear before the chief Officers of the Kingdom, in the Castle of Prague, etc. These were given at Prague the 11th. of September, in the year 1628. the said commands were reiterated to divers divisions the second of November, and sometimes also in the year following, being 1629. At length the 20. of July in the year 1630. instruction was given, That knowing where any lay hid they should secretly and suddenly attach them, and bring them prisoners: adding the reason, because they obstinately resisted Gods will, and the Emperors.  
13. But this was granted that whosoever had any business to dispatch in the Kingdom, should desire leave to come back of the Commissioners of reformation: but what that leave was, and with what conditions it was limited, will appear from the form which was this, The most illustrious and honourable Lords, the Lords Commissioners being appointed for the work of reformation in the Kingdom of Bohemia, by his Imperial Majesty, our most merciful Lord: understand by letters for what end N.N. craves leave to return for a time into this Kingdom. Seeing therefore he hath afforded a good hope of himself (but thus to others:) Seeing the Lords Commissioners conceive good hope of him) they grant his Petition, and give leave, and permit him with safe conduct to come hither freely and quietly, and safely to dispatch his business, being molested by no man upon the account of Religion, within the space of six weeks. But with this express condition that presently upon his entrance into the Kingdom, he appear before the most illustrious Lords Commissioners, and recite what business he hath to do, and within that time admit of instruction by spiritual men, pious and learned, that so being made a member of the Catholic Church by an humble confession of sins, and receiving the Sacrament in one kind, he might also be received at the end of the term, as a member of the Kingdom. There could be no longer time of stay granted to any that did otherwise. For this was the unchangeable will of his Imperial Majesty. These were given from the Commission of reformation at Prague, N. N. N etc. With which kindness (forsooth) most being affrighted, had no desire to return into their Country, and give up themselves to such dangerous snares, but commended their and the Church's cause with sighs to God.  
14. The Emperor in the mean time, that he might preserve his Kingdom in a flourishing condition, or else increase his glory, filled the empty places of those that departed with spiritual persons: to whom (being advanced to the dignity of State) he assigned the first place, and commanded that they should go and sit before Princes, Counts, and Barons: which thing was never till that day heard of in Bohemia.  
15. He also abrogated the ancient Statutes of the Kingdom, and established new ones (which were printed) declaring that he did confirm all the privileges of the Kingdom, except those; Concerning Religion: Of the free election of a King: Of the use of the Bohemian language in public Courts: (that he might by little & little extinguish the language with the Nation) Of the goods of persons that can make no wills, _____ falling to the Commonwealth; Of not alienating the lands from the male-stock by marriage. That by the marriages of Bohemian maids, with foreigners, or new persons, the ancient families might be thrust from their possessions, or else more easily rooted out, which was manifest by the effect, when some were thrust out by others from fine inheritances, whether they would or not; As if it had been on purpose desired to oppress every where the Kingdoms privileges, and to appoint a Government not over men, but over beasts.   

CHAP. XC. Their Proceed against the Free Cities.  
IT followeth how tyrannically they used the free Cities. Especially, for that instead of an halter, they placed Chief-Officers and Judges in the Cities, without whose licence no man could move himself: those of the Order of Knights, these of Citizens. But what such men? even such, as in the great scarcety of homebred Romans they were able to procure: Bannites, Italians, or Germans: or else apostate Bohemians, covetous muckwormes, who drove their own designs, infamous homicides, base-begotten persons, Spirits, such as sell persons free born, Fiddlers, Stage players, Smiths, certain also not so much as A. B. C. darians, without estate, without any certain abode, without Conscience, (all this we could easily demonstrate in particular and pertinent examples:) so that projecting villainy with all impudence, they obliged their faith to Antichrist, (under the name of Cesar) for to invent treachery, and lay snares for others: men, unworthy to have place in our writings.  
2. To such as these, were all businesses in Cities committed, upon their determination the City-Councells were commanded to depend. Nor could the public complaints of the ataxy and confusion of affairs prevail any thing to the contrary: but only that they being unable to bear it, (in the year 1624.) did afterwards displace the Capitanes (or head-Officers) and referred all to the Judges only, which nevertheless were assisted by the chief of the Soldiery, as a super-attendant, lest the King's affairs should suffer damage.  
3. Their care in the next place, was to suck juice and blood out of the Cities, which they notably effected by Taxes and Contributions for some years continued, and extorted by the Soldier's power.  
4. Then the Ministers of the Churches being removed, and Masspriests (for the most part by force of Arms) introduced, they begun to compel people to frequent the Mass. Marriages also were prohibited, except amongst the Catholics: by which stratagem of Satan, very many in every place carnally affected, were brought to Apostasy, and afterwards promoted to the dignity of Senators, even men of no judgement or experience.  
5. The number of Apostates being thus augmented, the Popish Senate began to be enraged against the rest of the Citizens divers ways: which will not seem tedious particularly to describe, how their proceed were contrived, only we shall in the interim set down the general instructions given to the Capitanes of Distresses, in the year 1624.   

CHAP. XCI. Articles gathered out of the Instructions given to the Capitanes of Distresses, July 1624.  
1. WHosoever do refuse to join with the King's Majesty in point of Religion, all traffic and commerce shall be debarred him.  
2. Whosoever shall permit private Preaching, Baptism or Matrimony in his house, shall pay an hundred taleres, or, if he be not able, shall suffer imprisonment six months. But he that shall be found to harbour a Preacher in his house, shall lose both goods and life.  
3. The ordinary Catholic Pastor of a place, may not accompany any dead person which was not Catholic with ceremonies to his grave: nevertheless, the funeral duties shall be paid him.  
4. If any shall follow his work upon Catholic holy-days, he shall be imprisoned; and shall not be dismissed till after payment of ten florences.  
5. If any shall be caught in a victualling-house in time of Mass, he shall pay ten florences, and the Victualler double.  
6. Whosoever shall laugh at the Catholic Priest, or his Sermon, his words, gestures, and so at the Catholic rites, he shall be banished, and his goods confiscated.  
7. Whosoever shall eat flesh upon days prohibited, without an indulgence from the Pope, shall pay ten florences.  
8. If at any time the Master of the Family shall be absent upon the Lord's day, or upon festival Masse-dayes, if he be of the richer sort, he shall pay four pounds of wax, toties quoties: if of the meaner sort, two.  
9 Let the youth be taken notice of throughout all Cities, Towns, and Villages: those that place their Sons in non-Catholique Schools, let them call them thence by the feast of All-saints, under pain of 50. florences, for the wealthy; and of 25. for the poorer sort.  
10. If any bring up youth privily in his house, all shall be taken from him, and himself cast out of the City by the common Catchpole.  
11. It shall not be lawful for any non-Catholique to make a will: but if he shall, it shall be null.  
12. No young men, whether at home with their Parents, or Prentices, may be admitted unto any Arts or Trades, as Masters, unless they first have learned the Catholic Religion.  
13. If any shall speak unbeseemingly of God, the blessed Virgin the Mother of God, of the Saints, Ecclesiastical rites, or the famous house of Austria; he shall lose his head without all pardon or favour.  
14. Whatsoever any Citizen painteth in his house (within or without) to the dishonour of the Catholic Religion, he shall be careful that it be blotted out, forthwith under pain of 30. florences. In like manner, whatsoever shall be engraven or painted upon Gates, Temples, or other public places, that they cause it to be broken in pieces, or blotted out, and the memorial of Christ crucified, or something else set up in its place.  
15. The poor people in Hospitals, unless they shall be converted before the feast of All saints, this present year, let them be cashiered, and not readmitted unless they turn Catholics, etc. The conclusion was this: Herein the constant and unalterable will of his sacred Majesty, and Lord of us all will rest satisfied, etc.  
Charles Prince of Lichtenstein.  
But these were general things, and common to all: we shall now add some particular examples, whereby a thousand of Satan's stratagems will perchance more clearly appear.   

CHAP. XCII.  
SHortly after the taking of Prague, the Catholic Citizens were cited by the King's Judges, and examined upon oath, to declare if any of them knew that the Evangelists had stubbornly spoke or done any thing; which, as every one answered, for truth or affection-sake, were received as Oracles, and afterwards became the cause of death to many, even altogether innocent.  
2. An Act or Decree was published unto the rest of the Citizens (who thought themselves received into favour) in the year 1624. Febr. 23. That they had forfeited their Estates by their Rebellion; nevertheless Caesar desired not that they should be altogether sequestered, but that every one should contribute part of his fortunes to support the wars. And here an exact estimate of their possessions was required of every one of them upon oath: And according to this confession (or also by a suspicion or guests which they had, from their ready money) a ransom of favour was imposed upon each of them, (for the obtaining of Pardon, as they called it; but indeed, that they might undo him:) a hundred, two hundred, a thousand, two, three, four, six, etc. thousand florences, were straightways or at certain days to be paid.  
3. Afterwards all Non-Catholiques were (April 15.) forbidden to be enroled in the City-Catalogue: As for those which were inscribed since the year 1618. all trading and negotiation was prohibited them. By which Thunderbolt some were brought to faint heartedness, and others to poverty.  
4. Shortly after (to wit, May 29.) Letters were hung upon the doors of the Common Halls in all Cities, the tenor whereof was thus:  
The most illustrious Prince, Lord Charles of Lichtenstein, etc. hath understood by credible persons, that certain of the late exiled Preachers, do not only lurk privily in the Cities belonging to the people of Prague, but also exercise divine service about the Houses, Gardens and Vineyards, and thereby do draw away the People from their lawful obedience unto the Magistrate. Which thing, since it can be no way agreeable to his illustrious Highness for the dangerous example of Rebellion lately raised; he therefore strictly chargeth the Judges of his sacred Majesty, that they be most diligently watchful, and whensoever they find any Conventicles, straightways taking with them public officers to break into those houses (without respect of persons,) and having apprehended the persons to arrest them; whether Predicants, Readers or Singers. He hath also understood that Piccardy Songs and Rhymes, composed under the name of Psalms are sung up and down, not only privately, but even publicly in Villages and streets: They are therefore diligently to observe that it be amended, and that nothing but what is allowed by the Catholic church, be said or sung by any man. And as great circumspection is to be used, that all Schoolmasters not Catholic, be expelled out of the houses in all Cities and if they shall be taught for the future, that they be hailed to prison and punishment, etc.  
5. Another Edict succeeded, Sept. 13. yet somewhat more moderate, whereby the King's benevolence and all their privileges were declared to be performed unto the people of Prague after payment of the Tax: with both of which notwithstanding they rejoiced not long, for (that I speak not of continual vexations for Religion sake) there issued forth in the year following, from the Officers of the Kingdom, unto the Counsels at Prague this same Decree. [The supreme Officers and Judges of the Kingdom, in the name and place of his Sacred Majesty, do command by their Commissioners chosen for this purpose, the Consul and Senate of Prague the less, and also of old and new etc. that they perfectly instruct all Non-catholick Citizens, called into the Court, of the final will and pleasure of the King's Majesty, which is no other, than that all men renouncing their heresy, do betake themselves unto the Church. But if any shallbe found refractorily obstinate, they shall signify unto them that they are to be not only cashiered the City, but also deprived of all means of getting their livelihood. Decreed in the Chancellor's Court in Bohemia, in the year 1626. Feb. 13.  
6. In the year beginning 1627. There were supreme Commissaries for Religion chosen by the Emperor: whose names we have before recited. These therefore entering upon their Commission from those at Prague, do send a decree to the Chieftains of the Cities of Prague: wherein after a large commendation of the King's fatherly care for the good of his subjects, as also of the Learning, Godliness, zeal, and watchfulness, of the Spiritual Pastors (whereof there was such abundance at Prague, and throughout the whole Kingdom: and lastly of his wonderful clemency, and forbearance heretofore used toward heretics: and on the contrary lamenting the heretic's great obstinacy: do now seriously protest to act for the King's sacred Majesty and for him only. They do therefore command, that each of them do cause the citizens in the Cities committed to them, to be catalogued, and carefully sent unto them, and distributed into four ranks. In the first order the native Catholics are to be inscribed, in the second, those that were lately converted: in the third those that have given good hopes of their conversion, and in the last the obstinate, etc. Given as above said.  
7. These chief Officers give the commands unto the King's Judges: they to the Tribune's of the people and Senators, and these walking from door to door, examine the father and mother of the family, the man and maide-servants, and all other the Inhabitants in every house, and ask them in what order they would be placed, and so did accordingly. These Catalogues thus made, are brought to the Commissaries: who when they find but few of the first, second, or third Order, they consult with great anxiety what is necessary to be done to such a troop of Heretics, that all tumults may be prevented. At length they conclude that the heads should be removed, viz. That those men which were of any rule and authority with the people should be expelled.  
8. The beginning was effected upon four venerable, grave Citizens of Old Prague, the thundering Edict against them (ommitting Court compliments) runs thus  
Whereas with grief of heart we have observed certain persons of Prague, to be of such incorrigible obstinacy as that the King's Majesties most indulgent care, and all his fatherly admonitions for their good being nothing set by, they proudly refuse good and wholesome instruction, and as men incurable, admit of no counsel, thereby giving a dangerous example unto others, which would suffer themselves more willingly to be amended. In which number since, these are noted: john Theodore Sixtus, john Peldrzimowsky, Abraham Angel, and john jacob Heydon, We give command to the worthy joachim Salwate, Baron of Chlum etc. Chieftain of the old City Prague, that he give Commission to the King's Judge for the aforesaid City, the Consul and Senat, to call the four  persons before them, and to set a peremptory term of time before the last day of that month, if peradventure they will repent. But if they will persist in their blindness and obstinacy; We will and straightly command, that they depart before the setting of the Sun the same day, not only from Prague, but forthwith out of the whole Kingdom. Nevertheless before they depart, they shall pay their debts and also their fine for Rebellion to the King's Majesty, if they have not before fully paid it.  
Finally, we command that the aforesaid Chieftain, the King's Judge, and the Senate sworn by Catholics, do tax all their goods, movable, and , and accordingly deduct a part thereof for the payment of the public Faith, and to send the other part with the residue of the fines. As for the rest of the Inhabitants of the Cities of Prague, we will that they be seriously admonished, that they by these men's example may at length learn wisdom and prevent the like punishment: as knowing, that the good will and pleasure of his most Sacred Majesty will be thereby satisfied. Dated at Prague by the Commissioners for Reformation July 12. 1627.  
9 The Exiles in a small Petition complaining of the too short time allotted them for to dispose of their Goods, earnestly requested the term might be lengthened: But it was answered them by another decree (23, of July) that this their request was a mere cozenage, that nothing indeed might be granted. Nevertheless, lest there should remain any cause of complaint, the term appointed should be prolonged 14 days; yet with this condition, that in the interim, they promise seriously to study and be taught the Catholic Religion, or if they shall not have perfectly learned it within the space of 14 days limited, that they prepare themselves for prison. They being affrighted with this edict, and seeing all hopes of mercy gone, made hast to departed, leaving their Wives to order their businesses. Howbeit, against them also they shot their darts, for a new Edict is proclaimed (August 28.) to this effect: Whereas it was never the King's Majesty's pleasure to institute a divorce between man and wife, therefore it is ordered that every woman follow her own husband, unless she be minded to turn Catholic.  
10. After the same method having banished other Citizens of chiefest note and esteem, sometimes fewer, at other times more, sometimes seventy together contained in the same act, after they had expelled some hundreds, they desisted; supposing that the rest might be more easily compelled: even as it came to pass. For by these imprisonments, & other pressures (such as we shall speak of happening to other Cities) were brought to universal Apostasy, some few only excepted, which fled of their own accord. And thus the threefold City Prague, most populous, and always hating and disdaining the Pope. is now, though most unwillingly and with great reluctancy, made Antichrists harlot.   

CHAP. XCIII. The Reformation at Kutterberg.  
I. THis harsh dealing with the people of Prague, might nevertheless have been coloured over with the paint of justice and equity; for they had licence to enjoy the benefit of departure, as they mollified and minced their tyranny with this specious name; those goods which were unmovables they were permitted to take in sunder and the moveables to truss up and freely carry them away. But lest others should do the like, both the fury of the King's Officers in the Cities, and the insolency of the Monks and soldiers appointed to keep ward, did greatly withstand them; for those miserable men when almost all (for fear of those harpies) fled from their houses, they were plundered most ravenously, and permitted to carry nothing away of their goods and household stuff, but what they removed away privily. Their houses and grounds were left destitute and forsaken, yet afterwards found those that also possessed them, some few that were expelled their possessions, received the same favour which those at Prague had formerly. This will be more fully manifested in that which followeth.  
2. Kutterberg is a City of B●hemia, and (nex unto Prague most eminent; very famous for abundance of silver Mines, multitudes of citizens, and zealous Professors. This City by the King's appointment hath in it a chief Precedent, the Master of the Mint, a Baron, or Knight; and an Archdeacon, the chief Prelate of the Church, with other Pastors and Collegiates, in number seven. So soon as it began to be molested by the money-master (Wresowecius) under the pretence of Religion; the Incomes of the King's Revenue began also to be diminished; their Mettall-Artists (most of them being Germane) failing them in most places. This inconvenience being well observed, the King covenanted with the Citizens, that they should be Masters of the Metals for ten years, paying unto him a certain sum of money yearly, they in the interim being safe from the Soldier's violence, and quietly enjoying their Religion. The King Subscribed, and confirmed the Covenant by setting thereto his Seal, june 24. 1625. Which was received by the Citizens with incredible joy, many others there promising to themselves Sarepta, and the Cave of Abdia.  
3. But it grieved Satan, that any receptacle remained for the faithful; he therefore prevailed by the buzzing jesuits, that the King moved with I know not what fear of some new Rebellion) having scarce stood five months to his Covenant, he took care to have the soldiery brought in again: who (December the sixth) entering the City, the business of Religion is taken up again. The Citizens astonished with the news hereof (against such manifest Covenants) they again humbly petition, that so much favour might be granted them (to keep the Workers in Mettle) that no violence be offered them. But in stead of an Answer, a command is given to the Captain (December 22.) that for Hlawse the Consul, Paul Screte, john Schreyter, john Agathon, Sigismond Kosel, and M. Peter Capo, Senators, and chief Citizens, the abettors of the heretical obstinacy, to place twenty Musquetiers in their houses upon free quarter, until he had received a Schedule from the Confessor, as a testimony of their Confession made before him. The Soldier's domineering by reason of the licence given them, did not only suck out and exhaust good men by their profuse living upon them, but did also abuse them divers other ways after their own pleasure: whose patiented constancy notwithstanding overcame their tyrannical behaviour: For so long as they were able, they afforded them provision; but this failing, part of them wihdrew themselves by flight, to further danger; others resigned the Government of their goods at home, delivering the Keys to their landlords.  
4. When they see their design could not well proceed this way, the task of reforming Kutterberg is committed to Don Martin of Hursa, who guarded with a troup of Cuirassieers (armed from top to toe) and brandishing a naked sword with his right hand, entereth the City, the day before Easter, anno, 1626. The Citizens affrighted at his coming, who had before given public tokens of his cruelty in other Cities, do forthwith that night, take their flight in great multitudes, thinking to lurk privily in the neighbour-villages and towns. Don Martin observing this, returns to Prague, and gets an Edict published, for not receiving or favouring any Exile, under mulct of an hundred Jmperials.  
5. And now when all hopes of returning were taken away from the people of Kutterberg: another Edict came forth (August 17.) promising impunity to those that would return: Some hereupon returned, but to their own grief and damage. For in the year following, a Senate being elected out of the most wavering Apostats (whereof some, and of them the Major of the City, not long before a hors-courser were illiterate persons) were so diversely molested with the soldiery, that multitudes of them being broken with daily pressures, at last shook hands with the Persecutors, and submitted their necks to the Antichristian yoke: others together with their wives and children (leaving all behind them) willingly betook themselves to banishment.   

CHAP. XCIIII. The Reformation of Bolislavia.  
I. THE City for 200 years having embraced the Orthodox religion, was made the principle seat of the Brethren, and chief upon this account was hated by the Pope, in the year therefore 1623. after the ejection of certain Ministers, they placed in their room, two crafty Capuchins who ●ndeavoured with indefatigable pains to pervert the inhabitants from the faith, but for the space of three years notwithstanding all their cunning, they scarce engaged so many Apostates as would reform the Senate.  
2, In the year therefore 1626. a Garrison of three bands being brought in, force began to be used, and first of all in February certain of the Citizens were banished, others cast into prison, upon the 20. of March Adam Trubacz, john Bukac, Peter Stehlik, were sequestered, to strike a terror into the rest. Having given them into their hands certain square staffs, two Cubits long, in which each of their crimes were engraven, the first thus: Adam Trubacz, is therefore sequestered, because he said, that there was none so powerful who should command his Conscience, also that he would not give his soul to the Devil as the rest had done, on the other side of the staff was written, you would have ejected your K. but now your King hath ejected you, upon the third was written, go to, and learn to obey God and the King (for he had said to the Reformers that his soul was not of so small a value as to neglect it, also he asked if th● Emperor should destroy this soul whether he could give him another? Bukatius his staff had the same written excepting the crime which was expressed in this manner. John Bukac 's is therefore sequestered, because that he said that all the new Catholics were wicked Traitors &  to God. It doth not yet appear what Stehlikius his staff had written upon it, for so soon as he was past the gates of the City, he broke it, and threw it away.  
3. After the ejection of these men, when the rest did not (as yet) seem to repent of what they have done, they are again warned into the Court, and shut up into several Rooms, and thence called out one by one, and examined singly. Amongst the first was Daniel Miconius Town-clerk, upon whose entrance, they hired a certain Rogue to stand in a corner, with a weapon in his hand: whom so soon as this fearful man law, from his too greedy desire of life, promised to turn Catholic. They being glad at so happy a beginning, commanded the rest to return and go home, and exhort them to do the like, but he going to his friends; being amazed, tells them of the Rogue before mentioned: and that they were in danger, beseeching his friends that they would be circumspect, and have a regard of themselves. There was in the company of these men that were warned to appear, two Burgo-masters, learned men and Mrs. of Arts, by name George Kezelius, and Henry Daniel, of Semania, Upon whom seeing the rest depend, they did encourage both themselves and others exceedingly, and did exhort them that they should not at all value those imaginary terrors. By and by Kezelius is called out, and what with sundry flatteries, and what with threaten, he is wearied so long, till at last unawares he desires time to consider. They being contented with this demand, commands Semaninus to be sent for, who being certified concerning the wavering of Kezelius, began the more to be resolved: and when an old man, one George Dernikarz, propounded him as an example for his imitation, he spit in the old man's face, saying, Traitor: is this your constancy. Also he goes on, and presents himself to the Reformers unmoveable as a rock, as also all the rest that followed, at length Kezel us, considering that his failing was greater in God's sight than possible it could be in man's, repenting himself, and with a very positive answer took away all that hope which they conceived of him, and with the rest is sent to prison.  
4. One Bartholomew Lang a Serivenor was one of the stourest, who protested he had rather die by the sword than deny the faith, he was thrust with certain others into a stinking place designed for the racking of malefactors, and there he was held for 1●, weeks: his own house, and the houses of the rest, in the mean time, being possessed by the barbarous Soldiers. But one of this Society, Georg Smidarskey, having contracted a disease from the stink and filth of this prison, died in the said prison very religiously: but they could scarce procure so much favour from those wicked ones, that he might be buried.  
5. When at this time, and by this means; they could shake none of their constancy, they let them go, prefixing a further time to deliberate upon the business: especially, since the same year 1626. Behlem Gabor, waging war with the Emperor, Count Mansfeilds and Wamors entering Sylesia at the same time with the King of Denmark's Army, strooke a terror into these Tyrants; for in August there are sent Proclamations to the Towns that it is not his Imperial Majesty's will that any man should be forced to the faith by violent means, but that upon supposition they could not agree with his Majesty, it might be lawful for them to departed etc. and this Proclamation gave these people of Bolislavia a little respite.  
6. But the year following after the war with Hungaria was appeased, and the King of Denmark's Armies were beaten out of Sylesia, this tyranny again revived; and there was an Edict sent to the Senate of Bolislavia in the form as follows.  
To our trusty and well beloved the Major and Jurates of the Town of new Bolislavia.  
Trusty and well beloved, we hear, that many of your fellow Citizens of new Bolislavia, continue still in their obstinacy, adverse to the constant and fatherly admonition of our clement Lord and King his Imperial Majesty, as also to the friendly Church inquisitors, and they do despise the sacred, wholesome, and Catholic Religion: but that especially there be two (to wit) George Kezelius, and Henry Semanaina, who do persist to oppose the will and command of his sacred Imperial Majesty, to the scandal and evil examples of the Non-Catholicks; wherefore in the name and lieu of his sacred and Imperial Majesty, our most clement Lord and King, we command you, that you seriously advise those your two fellow Citizens, arch-sectarie● and schismatics, that they do not corrupt others with their errors, but that they abjure their erroneous opinions and at length embrace the true Religion, and so return into the bosom of the Catholic Church, and that they do this by the feast of the Ascension, or at utmost by Whitsuntide, under pain of banishment from the City, and ejection from the Kingdom of Bohemia, but since you have been certified concerning the late Edict made by P. Lichtenstein of blessed memory Viceroy of Bohemia, in the name and lieu of his sacred Imperial Majesty, that all privilege and trade be denied to all your Citizens and Burghers, who are schismatics non-Catholicks and not agreeing in religions, with his most Imperial Majesty, as disturbers of peace and concord. And as yet we are not satisfied, whether this hath been by you put into execution. If th' refere hitherto it hath not, we command you in the name of his Imperial Majesty, that you do execute it timely, and seriously admonish all your Citizens and inhabitants, inmates or servants of other sects, elder or younger, who are non-Catholickes or hold schismatical opinions, that they so fare consult both for their temporal and eternal advantage, as to return into the bosom of the holy Catholic Church under pain of severest and inevitable punishment, in which business you shall in good time inform us what h●th been by you done, that so by this means you may fulfil the will of his Imperial Majesty.  
Given at Prague 17 of April. An. Dom. 1627. N. N. N. Appointed Commissioners by his Imperial Majesty, for the Reformation of Religion in Bohemia.  
7. Others of their letters sent the same year to the same persons.  
Grave trusty and wellbeloved friends, we did expect, that you would in obedience to us, have executed our late Edict, delivered unto you in the name of our most clement Lord his sacred Imperial Majesty, that your fellow Citizens who are Non-Catholicks, would have forsaken their schismatical opinions, and have returned to the holy Catholic religion, but especially that those two obstinate Heretics George Kezelius, and Henricus Seminina, would h●ve made auricular confession & have received the Sacrament of the Altar in one species, according to the institution of the holy Catholic Church, within the time by us allotted, but we perceive that the two sectaries before mentioned, and the rest of your Citizens still continue in their inbred obstinacy, and despise the Catholic Religion, and all wholesome doctrine, and that none of them hitherto have embraced the Catholic Religion, wherefore since his sacred Imperial Majesty, will not afford h●s royal favour, nor allow any to abide or trade in the Kingdom of Bohemia, who shall refuse to embrace the same religion with him, but follow the fancies of their own brain, and thereby become incendiaries, and brochers of sundry heresies, whence arise for the most part several factions and disturbances of the Commonwealth, and the whole Kingdom, therefore we seriously command you, that those two Schismatics be not only outlawed, and disfranchised, but that they be presently banished from the City and whole Kingdom of Boh●mia, without any respect of persons or conditions, and that the very day allotted for their banishment, or the day after, they go out of the City by sunset, and for the future that they never return into the City or any part of the Kingdom of Bohemia, upon pain of severe punishment, if at any time they shall return, and be apprehended. Likewise we do seriously and strictly command you in his sacred Imperial Majesty's name, that you deny to all the Citizens or inhabitants of the city of new Bolislavia, who are not Catholics the benefit of the law or their revenues, or to bu● or sell, or any other civil contract, & that you strictly forbidden that none of them for the future do attempt to do the things forbidden without our privity, unless they do desist from their obstinacy, and heretical opinions, and submit to the fatherly commands of his sacred Imperial Majesty, and embrace the holy Catholic Religion, and produce a testimony of their doing so from their confessor. And again seriously advise them in our name, and strictly command them, that without any delay, they embrace the holy Catholic Religion, by the last day of June this present year. Let every one of th●m make confession to their ordinary Catholic Priest, and receive the Sacrament of the Altar devoutly & reverently according to the custom of the Roman-Catholick Church, under pain of banishment from the City, and the whole Kingdom of Boh●mia. We will deligentlie promote your Petition concerning the removing of the soldiery from your city, only you shall endeavour that all your fellow Citizens, so much the sooner profess the Catholic faith, for by this means things will better succeed with you all in this life, and the life to come, and the will of his sacred Imperial Majesty will be fulfilled.  
Given at Prague the 15. June. Anno. 1627. N. N. Commissioners in ordinary from his sacred Imperial Majesty, King of Bohemia, & Hungary, for Reformation of Religion in the said Kingdom of Bohemia.  
8. These Edicts were executed, those two were banished with some others. Some of the City of their own accord, departed for better security, or rather secretly run away, others were denied traffic, the Capuchians went about the Market, and from house to house, they shut up all the Mercer's Shops, Taverns, and Alehouses; and from those, that notwithstanding this Edict; sold any thing, they took away their cloth, and linen, and other commodities no man daring to gain say them, the greater part therefore of the Citizens took the mark of the beast that so they might buy and sell.   

CHAP. XCV. The Reformation of Litomeric.  
IN the year 1517. the 21. of August the Town of Litomeric did ordain by the command, and unanimous consent of all the Citizens, which order they had registered in their public books and kept in their several Companies; which order run that none should be inrouled into their catalogue of Citizens _____ no; though he were borne in the City: and this Edict they made for their better agreement, and if at any time any man should move that this order should be nulled he should be disfranchised and departed the City within a month. This law was ratified and observed inviolable for a hundred years, until the time of Ferdinand, for in the year 1617. two jesuitical brats were suborned (to wit) Nicolas Marazek, and Bartholomew Collins, who threatening their houses, demanded to be made freemen of the City, which being denied, they entered their complaint in the Chancery of the Kingdom, whither were warned three of the principal Senators, with the Townclarke, who were entertained with rough words by the Chancellor and Paul Micna the Secretary, and were kept in the town of Prague for nine days, till they should agree; so what was the effect of this? After five month's space the forenamed Marazek is chosen the Senator, that so by this means they might have their Spies in all places. But he whilst the States were in arms to oppose the enemy of the Protestant Religion, namely the King's Viceroy, was forced whether he would or not to be quiet; till at length by the Emperor's victory he encouraged himself and was made Judge for the Emperor at Litomeric, who proceeded to trouble and disturb the town as much as he could, but they endured all things patiently in respect of other Cities; for they never went to the popish Church although they were deprived of their own Ministers, neither did any of them suffer himself to be enticed into apostasy, although two subtle deceivers Valerius Magnus and Franciscus Rozdazovius, did strongly endeavour it, often times discoursing with certain of the chief Citizens.  
2. When they see they could profit nothing this way; they used force in the year 1625. upon Easter Ev●, they wrote down the names of all the Citizens in certain papers, and by their officers they delivered every one his paper with a command that they should come to Church upon the morrow, and henceforward upon all holy days in the year to hear there, Sermon and Mass; and for a mark of their coming, as they went out of the church, they should show unto the Sexton every one his paper; otherwise they should forfeit five pounds every time, but the business did not proceed according to their desire neither.  
3. At last therefore they bring in more soldiers, and begin to act more furiously upon Corpus Christi day, (as they call it) they command all the people to be present at their Idolatrous processions, and because Paul Stranski, Recorder of the Town would not be at this foppery, nor appear, they send a whole band of soldiers (he hiding himself in his house) they plunder him, and abuse, and threaten his wife Katherine, whom they found sitting by the fire. Mr. George Colssin, son in law to a principle man in the City, is carried before the Council of War, and is accused of Treason against the Catholics, that he did endeavour to shut up the Chorister in the Church, for which thing Hiparchus Loreulius Medicius, an Italian, threatened he should die, but in the interim he commands him to be kept in the court, but because this was a scandalous fiction, with which Colsinus was abused, as also their other plots intended against the rest, no way restraining the fury of the enemy, till these threaten vanished into smoke, the soldiery being presently commanded away into Germany against the Dane.  
4. In the beginning of the year 1626. they again oppress them with soldiers, and quarter in the principle men's houses ten, in some twenty, in others thirty, abusing them fearfully, either as they were richer or more resolved, but they efther escape, or else by God assisted manfully to suffer all things, brought their enemies to such a pass, that they were even weary with plaguing of them, and so began to be more moderate; whereupon they published an order, that if there were any who would not change their Religion, they should departed with their wife and children with in a certain time from the City and Kingdom, therefore the greater part of the religious, conceiving they might lawfully obey their command in this respect, they take themselves into Misnia, (hard by) the rest yielded.   

CHAP. XCVI. The Hradicensian Reformation.  
I. HRadecium Reginae, a fine and large City, being deprived of its chief Pastor, James Hrabaeus with the rest of his Colleagues, had gotten a merry Archdeacon John Celestine who oftentimes protested, that all violent ways was displeasing to him, had given hope to them and to others, that would carry on their affairs with mildness, therefore going to the Citizen's houses, or else inviting them to him, he did every day delight their minds with his jests and merry speeches in their drinking and playing, he was an insatiable devourer of wine, and a great gamester.  
2. When in whole four year's time, he saw no one to be converted by this way; he put on a severe Countenance. He did desire that the Croation Soldier being then there, would be a help unto him, and therefore, gathering the Assembly together on a Holiday, he doth explain the missteries of the Mass, and doth invite and exhort them from the Sermon to perform the Procession; having privately suborned some of his Army (Colleagues) who might promote the business: when then that no man would follow him (going before with the Host) the Croations rush into the Temple and with drawn swords compel them to follow; the people being affrighted, and fearing slaughter, run as if they were distracted, but are repulsed by some troops of his men placed in the Marketplace; other some, whether they would or no, were compelled to go that way: others, notwithstanding, escaped: but the thing was a matter of slaughter to both.  
3. In the year 1626. The Commissioners of Reformation send the whole Brenavian Regiment hither, with an express command not to departed unless the City were reform. The Archdeacon thinking to take the chief men, first he goes to some of them, bringing along with him Captain Stranssius, and first he did imperiously inquire of Nicholas Acontius, a Physician dwelling hard by him (being for some years lame by reason of the pains of the Gout) whether at length he would become a Catholic. He replied, as long as I feel no other notions in my heart, I can do nothing against my conscience: But the Archdeacon being very angry said; Your sauciness hath been sufficiently tolerated, there is now no place left for any sophistication. The Physician replied, Credit, Eye, and Conscience, will not endure to be mocked. The Archdeacon Replied; As long as three or four heads are not cut off, this City will never be reduced to a better state. The Physician again answered. If that you think that my head hinders you, you have power over it, and command it to be cut off; I would rather that this halfe-rotten Carkess should be dragged through the fields, and torn by piece-meal, than to do any thing willingly and knowingly against my conscience. The Archdeacon ariseth and flings out of doors. The Captain following him, spoke with a low voice to the Physician, Sir you shall not want counsel, the world is large and wide enough.  
4. Presently the whole Community of the Citizens are assembled together, with the inhabitants of the Suburbs, and the Gates being shut, they are called out one after another: and struck with grievous threaten, the fearefuller promise obedience, those which deny, are thrust into prisons: all the corners Sellers, and Rooms of the court are filled with arrested persons. Presently, the Soldiers (being licentious enough) are scattered to every one's house and rage after a most insolent manner, the fearful Women and children and Families, run to their arrested husband and fathers, and weary them with tears and cries: most of their courage began to fail, and one after another do give their hands to the enemy, and desire that some time might be granted them to learn the Romish Religion. So one way and one fear driven these miserable wretches into the Nets of Antichrist which had been so long avoided because they did not remember that they must resist to the shedding of their blood, and not only to imprisonment.  
5. Eight and twenty only, are found of so great a number of citizens, who would redeem the treasures of their consciences with the loss of their earthly wealth. And going out with their families to banishment (to wit) Simon Daniel, of Semianina, john jobolecius, john Zak, john Nigrinus, Paul jacobius etc. most of them learned men, Amongst whom was Aconsius, who not without trouble took care to be put in a coach and carried to Lesthua in Poland, whom a certain Doctor of Divinity of Selesia, being his friend when he dwelled in the University, and now being a companion of his banishment, wondered at his constant mind, under this most afflicted estate of body, received him with these following verses.  
Above the rest of exiles I behold,  
In thee Acontius: what may be condoled,  
And wondered at I wonder how you came,  
From your own soil so footlesse and so lame.  
And that in you which I condole no less,  
Is, those great mischiefs, which you still oppress.  
The prowess of the soul illustrious is, unspent,  
Though all the body's vigour be deficient.  
6. But Acontius did quietly finish his life in Christ after he had patiently undergone a miserable scoffing life for the space of nine years (in the year one thousand six hundred and thirty two February the twenty five) Simon Semianina was there made a citizen and Consul, so the others elsewhere.   

CHAP. XCVII. The Reformation of Bidsove.  
I. THose things which we have hitherto already related, may seem very moderate, in comparison of those which we shall now add, (to wit) Don Martin de Henerda, played the part of a Commissioner of Reformation, and certain others full of Spanish zeal. For example sake at Bidsove, a Town standing three miles from Hradecium and ten from Prague. When he arrived here with his soldiers, and calling the citizens into the Court, he commanded the Catholic Religion with an oration full of words; and John Kolacznik, whom they had chosen for themselves, answering, in the name of the corporation, that it was not in the power of man that one should unlearn that in the space of an hour, which he had been learning all his life, neither was it convenient, that any man should forsake that which he had embraced for the truth of God, unless he were taught better things out of the word of God. There Henerda, as it were distracted and forgetting, all civility, risen hastily from the place where he sat, and assaulting the man with a club which he held in his hand, gave him many strokes, and being full of rage commanded the Officer to come, and to carry him out of the City: (which among us is a note of the greatest disgrace) not so much as grantng him time to visit his house. The rest being terrified with this example, and fearing the fury of the enraged, did submit themselves unto his will and promised to be taught within a cettain time.  
2. And when that some thought to have saved their consciences by flight, they sent their wives before privately with their goods (with whom some Godly widows joined themselves) the things being betrayed, they had those things taken away from them by soldiers sent for that purpose, and they were brought back and put in fetters, and were not dismissed till they became catholics with their husbands.   

CHAP. LXXXXVIII The Reformation of Zaticum.  
1 Za●icum (called in the Germane tongue,) is ●hat City which Prince Anhaltinus Georgius in his Sermon concerning the Sacrament saith, they did never receive the Communion under one kind, but did constantly, even from its first conversion to Christian Religion retain the custom of communicating ', or receiving it, under both kinds. This lets me add, that it did even maturely shake off the follies of the Calickstines, and followed always more pure and received opinions.  
2. The Monke's being by the help of an Army, always lying about the City, settled in the place of that Orthodox Pastor, john Regius, who was banished; did several ways trouble this City not only according to their manner in their Sermons railing against heresy and Heretics, but also beating their heads, and other parts of their bodies with canes, pulling off their hats, and giving them to the soldiers, who would not be present at the carrying about of the Host, and kneel and uncover their heads. In the year 1625. they carried things in a more severe manner upon the day of the body, they bear about there breaden deity, accompanied with no small number of the common people: the consul Bohuslaus Sirialus being absent he was fined fifty royals, the soldiers spent three whole days in junketting and using the creatures not only to satiety, but also horribly abusing them in like manner, other Senators and whosoever were absent were by them fined.  
3. The same year, the twelfth day of August, Don Martin de Hewerda, caused two Mandates to be proclaimed both in the church and Court, the former concerned the bringing in of Bibles and other Evangelicall books into the Court, and that upon pain of payment of a hundred Bohemian Florence's, or five week's imprisonment, in the other was required a constant attendance upon Church and Mass, upon the pain of payment of five Florence's and three pound of wax: whereupon there arose great alterations and he●itations among the people, there being a great quantity of books brought upon the 22 day of the same month into ●he Court, they were forthwith burnt without the walls.  
4. In the year 1626. the 6 of January the Martinian horsemen, having finished their intended deformation in the neighbouring Lunencian Church, go with speed to Zaticum, and being brought into the houses of those Citizens that did refuse to dissert from the Gospel, they did extort from them a great sum of money, to be paid day by day. Upon the 20 of Jan. Don Martin himself follows these, upon whose coming, many of the faithful, through fear, did forthwith forsake their houses, and other enjoyments, and yielded themselves up to the hardships of a banished condition. He in the mean time proclaimed, that none without his consent should go out of the gates, under pain of death. Which Proclamation he caused to be set upon the doors of the Court. The day following the Consul was arrested, nor could he have his liberty restored, unless upon the promise of Apostasy: but two Senators, Mathias Litomiskie, and Samuel Klatowskey (because that a little before they had refused to adore the Host) were bound with Iron chains, and for fourteen days together grievously tormented, till that they also by reason of their sufferings were forced to consent to the like Apostasy.  
5. The 26. day of January the Senate and the people being called together, he being accompanied with Jesuits, and the chief Commanders of the Soldiers enters the Court, and Commands that all should submit themselves to Caesar's will to Auricular Confession, and should receive the Sacrament under one kind: withal, telling them that those that were obedient, should be eased of the Soldiers, but that those that were disobedient, should have their burdens doubled, and likewise commanding that every one in order, should answer for himself: whether he would promise to perform this within three weeks.  
6. There being none of the Senate through fear of the Tyrants refusing, Wenceslaus Wysotsky, Tribune of the people modestly pretending the Laws of Conscience, desires a freedom for himself, but the furious deformator leaping out of his seat, beats him about the head, abused him with most cursed words, among others take these, Thou art an unworthy knave, that thou shouldest be in this place, I will command thee to be bound all four, and to be thrown into a deep Dungeon, where thou shalt not see the light of Heaven, and when thou hast vomited out thy wicked soul, I will deliver thee to the Hangman to be buried, etc.  
Presently he commands the Praetor of the Soldiers that he should command chains and fetters to be brought, Officers were then present, they bind his hands and feet with Iron, and put upon his neck an Iron choler, with a thick chain from whence Manacles hung down, and so bring him thus bound into the Dungeon, where for the space of three weeks, [none being permitted to come to him, no not his Wife nor Children] being tormented with hard chains, and sustained with nothing but bread and water, he was also continually vexed and infected by the Jesuits, when that they had discovered unto him the sentence of death [because that in a rebellious Sermon he sought to move tumults among the common people] he seemed willingly rather to choose this then Apostasy. P. Chanowskie the Jesuit said, that he was possessed with the Devil, and commanded that he should be more strictly bound; so the good man seeing himself neither to be in likelihood of life or death, being in a most weak condition, does now at last consent to the auricular confession, and having obtained leave to go to the baths, for the recovery of his health, he betook himself to Aniburgh of Misnia, intending not to return to the Tyrants.  
7. In like manner all the best of the Citizens did desire banishment, and because that the gates were more strictly beset, lest that any should get out or carry away any thing of their Householdstuff, many went about to take out of the hands of Babylon which way soever they might, even by the ruins of the walls, their miserable lives, or rather their souls, by which way more than thousands went out leaving all to the persecutors: and among these the wife of the Lord Kralitz, a rich woman, who having left behind her abundance of good householdstuff, got out of the City through a Channel of the wall, by which the filth of the City was carried out, and so followed her Husband.  
8. But if any of the banished were oppressed with want (for Misnia could exhaust money out of the banished) but did not know how to afford never any Council or help, they went into Bohemia, seeking every where help, or rather alms, and so being betrayed, were taken as it happened lately to two Masters, citizens' of Zalicum, Mr. Lucius and Stalco, which the Popish Priest [the good man Woolfegang Sekera being already thrust out of pay] Paulus Sekera not worthy to be a blower of Coals, having taken them, did punish them first with a years imprisonment at home, afterwards Don Martin sent them into Welhartice Castle to be tormented, who being by their long imprisonment deprived of their health, and almost of the use of their reason, they are sent away half alive to certain places.   

CHAP. 99 The Reformation of Tustan.  
DOnazelce is not accounted the meanest among the free Cities in the Kingdom, which the neighbouring Germans call Tusta, Przikik Jevissek an Officer of the Kingdom, did solicit this City to a defection but in vain, and when he had made complaint of, and bemoaned their obstinacy at Prague, in the College of the Jesuits, Don Martin being by chance there present, laughed at him, and promised that if he did not effect it, he would be liable to pay 500 Crowns.  
2. Taking therefore with him some of his Soldiery, he enters the City, and sends forth 20. Soldiers against ten of the Senators, giving them liberty of troubling them in what way they would, and so by this means in a short time, many if not all of them, were forced to an Apostasy, and so he receive again the pledge which he had left with the Confessor.  
3. But he being bitterly set against the Citizens of Tusta, because not for his sake, but for the sake of another, they became Catholics, sets a fine upon them, and so the miserable Professors of the Gospel were made like Tennis-Balles, being tossed up and down to make pastime for those Tyrants.   

CHAP. 100 The Reformation of Rokezan.  
IN the year 1624. Zdenko Leo being a Baron, is created Earl of Colourat, and sent by Authority of the Prince Liktenztinus, with a band of Soldiers to Rokezau, do not only plunder the Citizens of their money, but do also tyrannically oppose their Religion, no insolency can be thought upon which they did not give their minds to; among other things in the close of the year, the Bohemian song concerning the coming of Christ to judgement, which they were used to sing, which runs thus, That day shall be a day of anger, a dreadful day, a swift, great, and terrible day, etc. This song was brought to him, and by way of scoff, sung to the Citizens that came unto him.  
2. The 20. of December he calls the Citizen together, and with indignation does upbraid them for their late Rebellion, as also Mansfield and Seska, and a certain Citizen named John Rokiszan (he that was before chosen Archbishop of Prague, a man as they say altogether unconstant) and forthwith compelled them to write their names in three Register-books. In the first, the names of those which were already Catholics, (there were six Apostates lately made.) In the second, the names of those that would become Apostates in two weeks. In the third, the names of those which were refractory and opposite to God and Caesar; but when he saw that those of the third sort were far more in number then the other, he began to devote them to all cruelties, pronouncing them worthy of the Cross, the wheel, yea of hell itself.  
3. The day following being Thomas day, he compels all to appear in the Temple, and he, as an example to the rest going before them, receives the Sacrament under one kind after dinner, again he commands that notice should be given by the Bells, and entering the Temple when he saw no body present (for even the Monks themselves were not as yet come) he runs out, and going through the Market, the streets, yea into the very houses, drives all that he meets with his stick to the Temple, being entered again, and there seeing M. John Felixtessius a chief Citizen, and most odious unto him, because a Calvinest sets upon him, beating him with his knobby Club (which he had taken from a certain Countryman standing by) and follows him even to the Altar, saying, Thou wicked fellow who hast set thy name in the Register-book of the damned, and refusest to confess. He thereupon desires the Earl, that he would consider the holiness of the place, and he would deal more mildly with him, but the Earl beats him still more and more about the head, shoulders, and hands: Felix thereupon bending his knees, desired help of God; but the Tyrant seeing his blood in a great measure flowing out, at last says thus to him, Get thee hence O thou beast with thy cursed Calvin-blood; he rising up, goes out of the Temple, and several ask what had happened, answers them thus, My blood hath dropped from me, between the Temple and the Altar, but it was for his name who did abundantly pour out his blood for us.  
4. He being gone out of the Temple, the Earl compelling the Citizens that were gathered together, to confess, did furiously rage against them, belching out his curses against all, but beating some with his staff, and spitting in the faces of others, but his cruelty did most appear in pulling of the grave beard of that most honest Citizen Wenceslaus Crosinus, and strowing it about the Temple.  
5. Being returned home, he Commands that Felix should be again called, and threatens that he would act another Trajedy with him, unless he did discover himself to be of another mind, on the day following, but he thinking that the morrow was not to be expected (saying that nothing was done by reason, but all by spleen and fury) withdrew himself by night, leaving behind him his Mother of four score years of age, his wife and most dear Children.  
6. The Earl seeing his hopes and expectation failed him, commands his goods to be confiscated, his wife to be imprisoned, and those that he had before forced to an Apostasy: he now compels to subscribe to a certain paper wherein the Citizens of Rokizan did testify, that they did owe their safety to God, to the Virgin Mary, to the Lord Deacon of Collerate, and that they did embrace the Catholic Religion freely, and with all readiness of mind, only the cowl being the occasion of it, and this they did testify by the subscription of their hands, and the Seal of the City, and so that miserable Earl being so _____ as to attempt the deceiving of God, Caesar and himself, within a short time was commanded to appear at Vienna, and for some facts was there imprisoned.   

CHAP. 101. The Slanenseon Reformation.  
SLana, otherwise a City for the King, yet yielded to Phalaris Martinit●, and by him cruelly handled, over whom Nicholas Hansbursky was made Captain by the same Martinitz, who a little before (for some fact) was delivered to the Hangman of Prague, and had redeemed his life by Apostasy. This man that he might ingratiate himself with the Jesuits, did strongly promote the persecution of the faithful. In the year 1624. he appointed a solemn procession at Slana (in that pompous feast of the Body) most of the Citizens being brought to it, either by deceit or force. John Bleyssa being cited by him, & solicited to be a companion of his Idolatry, refused. When he asked the Reason, he said: As often as I have received the Lords supper, so often have I obliged myself to God, to shun these abominations. The other telling him, thou shalt not resit the Emperors pleasure; he answered, In these things which belong to Caesar it is otherwise: but here, God's business is acted. He inferring that there should not be means wanting whereby thou mayst be forced, he answered, God seeks willing, and not forced Worshippers: The end of this disputation was a public prison, where Bleyssa suffered punishment for his disobedience (as they called it) nine weeks.  
2. But John Jahoda was fined a sum of money. For when he would not be present at an Idolatrous procession, neither would erect an Altar before his house, he being called into the Court, was accused of blasphemy against God, and Rebellion against the Magistrate. The punishment pronounced to him was imprisonment for 9 weeks, and the payment of 50. dollars (to help to get a new host) when the time of his imprisonment was run out, he laid down his money, protesting, That he gave nothing to the Host (for he knew no other to wash away the sins of the world, then that which was lifted up on the Cross) but in obedience to the Magistrate, who might convert this money to what use he pleased. For which words being sent back to prison, he was not dismissed till after a month, and with the payment of 50. shillings: But instantly driven out of the City with his wife. He was a very zealous man, who a little after dying of the plague at Prague, he piously slept.  
3. John Bleyssa when he had again offended, (having offered his Daughter privately to a Protestant Minister to be baptised) was first put into a stinking prison, and after (with his wife lately delivered) punished with banishment: The third part of his goods was only granted unto him, the other two parts being brought into the Lord's Coffer: But when he saw this taken away, and getting nothing of the whole, he committed himself to divine providence with a full confidence, and endured the miseries of banishment, even to death, dying at Pern in Misnia.  
4. In the year 1626. The same Captain, that he might bring a universal deluge of Apostasy, brought in Soldiers, and compelled some by divers tortures to a desperate obedience. Among the rest, he forced 50. men into a narrow place of the Court, where they could not stand, much less sit, or lie. While they were kept in this place three whole days, and there having all passage out denied them, they performed the work of nature (Sr. Reverence) it could not be, but that they, being troubled with the stink, and likewise sad and angry, should faint. Therefore promising to learn, they are dismissed. In the same manner the wicked man handled women in his Chamber. But those that loved Christ went afterward into banishment.   

CHAP. 102. The Reformation of Prachatice.  
THe Reformation of the Inhabitants of Prachatice (as a little after the Inhabitants of Pisek) was begun in blood. For when the Citizens with a small force courageously resisted for three days the Imperial Army passing that way, then being about to yield themselves, they came down from the walls and forts, and prepared to carry out the keys, the enemy furiously assaulting the gate, broke it open, and first killed the Mayor of the City, bringing the keys, and then other men whom they met, and the youth; that within three hours one thousand six hundred and sixty Citizens were slain; scarce ten, whom flight or some deeper lurking place had saved from their fury. It was a fearful spectacle to see carcases thrown about through the streets and houses, exceedingly dirty, and shamefully naked: neither was there any one for some days to bury the dead bodies. At length two pious Matrons Christina and Beni●na (sisters of Alexander Rumpalius a Citizen and Alderman of Prague) put to their hands, and bring their husbands, and Maximilian Rumpalius their brother (an Alderman) to the grave which they had digged with their own hands, and cover them with earth, persuading those that remained with their example and speech to the imitation of their piety.  
2. This City when it begun again to be inhabited by the Survivers, and others flocking from other places, the Emperor gave to the Prince of Eckenberg, together with the Towns subject to it Baworow and Strunkonitz, and all the Villages. In the year 1625. it was promised them by the Commissioners of reformation, that if they would become Catholics, their Liberty, Privileges, and Towns, with the Villages, should be restored. They refusing, were prohibited from their works and trades: and so put the disobedient persons, men, women, sons and daughters, in divers prisons, and miserably afflicted them four whole months. At length being made Catholics, nothing was restored to them, that there might not want a testimony that these bloody promisers were his progeny, who promiseth all things, and performeth nothing.  
3. But what need we relate more? It is sufficiently apparent by these, how wickedly, cruelly, and impudently they proceeded against freemen. For whatsoever was done with the other free Cities, not mentioned here, was made up of the same impostures, deceits, tyranny, and impudence. We shall add some examples how they handled the mixed multitude.   

CHAP. 103. The Proceed against the Common-People.  
WHen the Shepherds are removed, and the dogs fled, how easy is it for the Wolves to assault the flock; but yet Satan here found some obstructions that he was not able (as he hoped) to blow away all by one breath; we will relate some of these things briefly, and by degrees intermixing some particular examples for the credit of the history.  
2. First, They removed every where the Ministers of the Word, even when they had not any of their own to succeed, than they endeavoured to take the Bibles, and other profitable books from the hands of the Laymen, both for this end, that heresy (as they called it) might grow out of fashion, and the heat of Religion might grow cold.  
3. The Monks being afterwards brought in, did not presently thunder, but did deal very fairly, beseeching and confirming the truth of their religion with oaths, and dreadful curse of themselves, promising a firm peace, the success of affairs, and the whole blessing of God, professing also their great hope of the kindness of the Emperor, and their Lords, and the diminishing of their burdens, and they also themselves being but little liberal in such a grievous dearth of provision, did offer either money, or corn, if they would change their religion, by which stratagem some are deceived; examples of this thing are extant every where, and also in Kossimberg, Cerket; where when a Monk being more greedy of praise for the conversion of Heretics, or rather of meriting heaven did promise to every one that confessed a bushel of wheat, the poorer sort ran to him, bringing their confessions to the Priest for corn, he being afraid of his Granary, lest it should fail, if he did so largely distribute, resolved to dispense more sparingly, and gives to one of a mean estate that came to him, but half the measure; but he taking away his share, returns and requires the rest. The Monk denying him, What, says he, is my soul more vile than the rest? so he departed angrily. Is not this grossly to make merchandise of the souls of men, as Peter foretell? or rather to bring the miserable common people to such a pass as they should think gain to be godliness, which Paul in the first of Timothy notes of certain false teachers, and men of corrupt minds, and averse from the truth.  
4. But when they saw that few were drawn unto them by their foxlike subtlety, they returned to their wolvish cruelty, and compelled some by force to frequent their Mass, and therefore Catalogues are made through all the Churches, and punishment to those that were absent, the Sexton being to give notice.  
5. If any went privately to the Neighbour-Churches of the Protestants (while there were some yet remaining) or to their private religious Exercises, being known they were fined, imprisoned, and whipped; sometimes soldiers were suborned who might distribute, and ruin the Protestant meetings, by their invasion of which thing I will relate one example, when that the year 1623. was brought about, when as much people had met upon the Feast of the Nativity of Christ, in the Temple near to Kutiburg, and the Village Wysoke (in the Oratory of the Barons of Dona) Beneda and Lazgeausky, Bohemian Noblemen, Colonels of Horse, remaining in the Garrison of Kutiburg, on a sudden fly hither with their scame, encompass the Temple, rush in, and draw from the Altar the Minister George Barthius, strip off his clothes, and carry him away prisoner (but yet he escaped) and cast the holy bread upon the earth, and pour out the wine, and trample upon it. They then take away with them whatsoever stuff was ordained to holy uses, they stripped persons of both Sexes, so that it happened that some being utterly naked, running homewards in a deep snow through many furlongs, being vehemently hurt through the sharpness of the cold, died. Some were wounded, others (among so many glittering swords) fell into diseases by reason of fear, what besides they did with the womenkind in the Temple, modesty forbids me to speak; the spoils, as if taken from an enemy publicly sold at Kutiburg; and in their feasts they merrily drunk out of the cup which was taken away, and all without any punishment. I forbear to speak of more of the like cases.  
6. They afterwards tried to weaken their courages by threatening greater evils. For an example of which, a command was given by the Prince Lichtenstein to the Captain of Pirglisky 1624. on the 20th. of December, That whosoever should deny to obey their orders, in forsaking their heretical errors, whether they were men or women, old men or young men, free men or foreigners, inmates or servants, he should send them to the Council of the Kingdom by name, and from thence he should expect instructions what to do with their persons, and their goods.  
7. Afterwards Marriages, Burials, Baptism were forbidden to those that were Non-Catholicks, that which indeed was a thunderbolt which shook the minds of many, especially those which intended to marry. The want of baptism and disgrace of burial (because they were to be buried by the gardens, fields, and highways, without any ceremony) could be endured more easily: if any one were privately married, or had his infant baptised, his punishment was a long imprisonment, unless that he could procure his liberty either by apostasy, or by some great fine.  
8. In the Towns, both those that belonged to the King, and to the Nobility, works, and trades, and all means of getting their living were forbidden, at length buying of food was prohibited, as at Litomste, being oppressed therefore with want and hunger, there was a necessity either to fly (but whether so for ever while the same face of things did appear) or despair or apostatise, as most of them did.  
9 They did set the Countrymen into the Towns, they took those who denied to come, either by a Troop of Soldiers sent, or by their Court-flatterers, or else they did apprehend them in the night, draw them out of their chambers, and drive them by troops like beasts, even in the sharpest cold; and filled the common-prison, the Towers, Sellers, Stables, and Hog-sties with them, where they were killed with hunger, and thirst, and filth, and cold, and heat. Joachim a Chirurgeon with others, was cast into a Tower full of snakes at Plumlone. At Prostanna were put together into the Castle Stable, and the window every where closed up, that being almost strangled for want of air, fainted; among others James Vlicky an old man of above 80 years of age was drawn out for dead (being an Inhabitant of Kosteleck, a little Town of the said Kelted, whose son Matthew Vlicky, a Minister of the Word, was tormented at Czaslavia, as we have related in the 57 Chapter) but Kunash the chief persecutor often times repeating that they did counterfeit death, said that he would raise the knaves, and so commanded that good store of water should be poured upon them. Some came to themselves, but the old man died in his sight, whom he commanded to be carried out and buried, the rest not being dismissed, unless they would promise confession. In some places they proceeded to that degree of Barbarism, that they shut up men in Privies to be poisoned by the stink of excrements, which Nicholas Szarowetz, among others had experience at Kosenburg, also some of Slunen at Letomisle, and elsewhere, they thrust men and women together into the same place, that there was scarce any room for modesty.  
10. They invented new prisons to torment more grievously, and to ruin more speedily. For example sake, at Folessovie in Moravia, Dracovius a Jesuit, being presently reformer upon the reception of Ferdinand for their King, in the year 1617. there were holes made, and spikes put in them, wherein those that were shut, could neither lie, sit, nor stand, by reason of the narrowness of the place, but bending and crooked, they with their knees half bend, and their backs pressed: they hung half to the ground. It was scarce possible that any one should endure this pressure above two or three hours, their sins in the mean time quivering, their Members trembling, and their hearts ready to faint with trouble and fear. In the mean time some came, who ask them whether they would volentarily embrace the Catholic Religion; most seeing to be fed with lies did grant it, the simpler sort denied it, and were brought back to torture, until they also did lie, in saying, they were made voluntary Catholics.  
11. The like imprisonment happened to John Rederius, a freeborn Subject, and Treasurer of Pardubicium, (an imperial Town) who all the rest forsaking faith, only continued constant; but when he prepared himself for banishment, he was kept in prison, because there was no body found who might take the charge of his accounts, a delay being always made for some feigned reason or other, the good man perceiving himself abused, and fearing some devilish snares, laid in a certain place with letters of Protestations, and those books of account, and in the year 1625. betook himself into a neighbouring Town called Brundus, upon Orlisen, a Town of Charles Lord of Zeratin, where hitherto Religion had been professed; but being by craft removed from thence, was cast into prison, and not suffered to departed, before he changes Religion, although he did patiently endure his imprisonment for three whole years, and often desired to be banished, yet his adversaries more and more by degrees endeavoured to shake his constancy; at length they devised a prison upon the water, very narrow, and not above a Cubit and a half in length, that so when he lay down, he could by no means lay himself at length, and they had provided so, that if he should turn himself unawares, he must then fall into the water underneath, and be dipped: now it was wintertime, and he himself was sick of the Gout, and no body was admitted to come to him, except some instruments of the Devil, who should tempt him to turn, he being tormented with this kind of punishment for three days and nights, at length begun to faint, especially when his wife came to him, who was newly turned a Papist, and oppressed him with her clamours, therefore half doubting, he consented, and was carried into a Monastery, and was received by the Guarden into the number of the Catholics.  
12. If Commissioners were sent any where, that the business might not be delayed, they took this policy in hand, that they should first assault the men of greatest authority, either by cunning, or force, and make them an example to the rest, in the Town Minion, when Commissioner Zenkow de Kolowrat demanded a positie answer from the Subjects of that Country, convened together, whether they would be Catholics or no; and one of them, in the name of the rest, began to speak boldly concerning Religion, That conscience would nor could not be forced, he presently commanded him to he apprehended, and in the sight of them all to be laid upon the ground, and beat, withal ask whether he would be a Catholic, but he continually denying, yea when he could hardly speak, the Commissary commanded him to be torn in pieces; when he was half dead, the rest were affrighted at the dreadfulness of this spectacle, and promised obedience, if time would permit them. When the Senators of Fermanno Mestecia, a Town hard by Chruda, refused to be made examples to others of apostasy, they were thrown in a scurvy prison, the precedent of them being forced to ride the wooden horse in the Marketplace (used formerly to punish mutinous soldiers) although he was very ancient, yet endured this ignominy, and contempt, and pain, for above six hours, but at evening after the Jesuits had continually solicited him with their suggestions, and his wife and children with their lamentation, he yielded, and was taken off the wooden-horse half dead for he could neither go, nor make use of any member, & so he was carried by other men to a Confessor.  
13. When some desired rather to die, then to be forced to Apostasy, it was answered, That the Emperor did not thirst after their blood, but only the welfare of their soul; some others put questions, and they were thus answered in a scoffing manner, O you affect the glory of Martyrdom, but ye are base knaves, and are unworthy to have any thing to glory in: this Answer had John Polacicus of (Franisium in Moravia) who being solicited by the Soldiers and Jesuits severally to Apostasy, he fell down upon his knees, & held up his hands, and entreated, That they would cut off his head, rather than force his Conscience: And this Answer had John Elius of Stubnecimus, and others in other places, and this was the true cause why in all these daily persecutions of Ferdinand, Bohemia as also all Germany did not produce more Martyrs, there were not wanting who would have died in maintenance of the Christian faith; but there were none who would inflict death upon bare account, for it was determined by these cruel Tyrants, brought up in the Devil's School, not to kill the body but the soul, and therefore they had rather by lingering and continued punishments, render men unstable and wavering in the truth, then by their patiently maintaining the faith, make them victorious, they only put them to death, upon whom they had any colour of a civil crime, as is manifest in these Martyrs of Prague. Andrea's Chebdovius, a sweet and hopeful young man, was thus dealt with, whom they apprehended at Dorbusta, as he was in his journey from Podebradium his native Country, going to the Court of Inowen, into his service he had engaged himself at Faradissium, they fastened him to a sharp stake, because he was a Messenger, to carry about several treasonable designs, when nevertheless they found nothing about him, but a few Letters written from friends to friends, nor by any tortures could they force him to confess any thing, and this was done in the year 1622.  
14. They likewise took another course which was both tyrannical over the Consciences of men, and dishonourable to God, that because they see they could neither convince nor convert any one by the word of God: therefore they resolved with themselves, to make no use of any argument from Scripture; especially to the vulgar multitude, but by Authority of their Church, and by force compelled them to obedience; wherefore if any man did appeal unto the Scriptures, they were answered with scoffs and jeers, and taunts, they accused the Scripture of imperfection, of obscurity, of ambiguity, that it was the fountain of heresy, the sanctuary of Heretics, and that Laymen had nothing to do with it: this was nothing with them, nay, these blasphemous wretches were not afraid with their foul mouths to nickname the Bible Wiblia, that is in our Language vomit, and so they spit in the very face of God himself, wherefore they took away all religious books, from the people, that so the blind leading the blind, they might overspread the Kingdom with darkness; & also they perceived that the people by this means being deprived of all light from the word of God, might more easily be overspread with the darkness of error.  
15. Some of the Nobles after they had forced their Tenants into their Church, and shut the doors, compel them to receive the Eucharist in one kind, as Severinus Talho in the village of Andercze, in the County of Pilsnen, in the year 1628. with his sword drawn, went about in the Church, and solicited those that refused to fall down and worship John adam's, Czeyka in Newcitz, a Town of the same County, did beat the joints of their legs with Clubs, and so forced them to fall down, which was also done by William of Klenow, Lord of Rupovia, John Stepkenick being sent for by his Lord George Metrowsky at Mautina, when he perceived that he was to be fettered and chained, leapt through the window into the trench of the Castle, endeavouring to scape Apostasy by his flight; but he being pursued by the Guard, was brought back again wounded, and was therefore sent to prison at Pilsna, not to be released before he had abjured his Religion, the same Metrowksy kept another man of his own (Ambrose Sterpothus a skinner by trade) in prison a whole year, because he continued firm in his Religion, and thrice he sent the Hangman to him, and commanded him to be racked, and by the torments of his rack forced him to confession: at length he was let go, and was fined 100 Imperials: the Townsmen of Knesovesia upon Slana pursued with drawn Swords, the poor Country people that fled into the fields, and brought them back again, some of them wounded; some they brought from the Victualling houses, and forced them to confession, and received the Sacrament in one kind, Baron Kolowrat, set Muskets to the mouths of those that refused to receive the Sacrament after the same manner, or else by gags forced their mouths open, and commanded the Host to be thrust down, perhaps in imitation of Smeczanius, who was used to do so before.  
At Ronspurg in Tosta, and in certain other places, these wicked reformers are reported to have gone so fare in their wickedness, as to force some of the people not only merely to abjure the Cup, but also to throw it upon the ground, and spit upon it, and tread it under their feet; and this was the usual form of abjuring the Cup, and swearing to the Catholic Religion.  
I swear before God Almighty and the Virgin Mary, and all the Saints, that I am not forced, but do voluntarily return to the holy Roman Catholic faith; and I do profess, that it alone is true, ancient, saving faith: I do abjure the Cup, neither will I partake of the Cup for ever. Yea moreover, I will by all possible means dissuade my Children, and those that are committed to my trust, from partaking of the Cup: I do also promise, that I will constantly persevere in this Religion, and that I will oppose men of contrary Religion, so God help, and the Virgin his Mother, and all the Saints.  
17. It is not alike provided, how those that were now made Catholics, should for the future behave themselves, some being content that they had not once filled their lusts upon these heretical Subjects, let them alone and molested them no more, yet these poor miserable Creatures, when ever they had opportunity to see an Evangelicall Minister did bewail their Apostasy, and did again communicate in both kinds; but others were a second time compelled, especially, when it was suspected that they did not in their hearts return to the Popish Church, concerning which certain Edicts of the Emperor, and Commissioners came forth to compel them again and again: a certain Butcher at Colone upon the River Elve, they forced and compelled to communicate in one kind, his stomach began to rise, and he went from the Altar and vomited all the way home; when this was told the Captain, he chect him, but yet let him alone, because he thought it sufficient that he did obey them.  
18. If any through fear of those tyrannical proceed betook themselves to flight, their safety was not, neither indeed could it be long-lived; for hunger drove those out who had hid themselves in woods and secret places of mountains & as for those that fled for refuge to neighbouring places, they found themselves beset with such as would betray them, and so were either straightway summoned and commanded to return, or brought back by the Soldiers, or by such like forceible means: certain edicts also were published in some Villages, forbidding any to entertain or covertly to keep in his house any of them that fled, and whosoever should, was to pay an hundred pieces of silver. Afterwards in the year 1628. upon the third day of March, there was Proclamation made, that those that should act contrary to the former command, should for each night's entertainment pay an hundred pieces of silver. What then should these miserable people do? it was hard for them to go out of the Kingdom, not being acquainted with any other language; nay, being ignorant both of the places and the ways; and these Goliahs the troublers of those Israelites reported, that the same Tragedy was acted, or ere long should be acted every where.  
19 Hereupon some not knowing what course to take, applied themselves to desperate remedies: viz. raising tumults and seditions, and taking up arms not only against the cruel Soldiery, and those impostors the Jesuits; but also against the lawful Magistrate: the event of whose undertake was somewhat various, the Inhabitants of the Mountainous places of Wsetinen in Moravia, (the Walacks by name) did so defend themselves by Arms, that they did not only continue free from Apostasy, but also from the power of the enemy, so that by war they could not be brought under their yoke; sometimes the Germane and Italian Soldiers, as also the Polonian Kozacks attempted to break through the passages of the Mountains, and so to overpower them, but in vain; so that those Alps or high Mountains of Moravia, serving instead of a City of refuge; these men having set an example (as also some Countrymen of the upper Austria, who being gathered together into great bodies, cut out good store of work for Caesar) were followed by the subjects of Baron Terozkius (in Bohemia) who being in number about 4000 took up Arms in the year 1628. in March; but being vanquished by Troops suddenly assaulting them, they were diversely punished. Likewise in Fridland (in the year 1629.) sedition being sprung up among the Commissaries violently reforming (in which a Jesuit was killed, and the Commissary scarcely escaping by flight) gave occasion to many of several places, to rise up in Arms, and resist their violence; but presently the Soldiers of Caesar set upon them, and many of the poor Countrymen were slain, many taken, two of those that were taken were beheaded, two quartered, and the rest by Apostasy saved their lives.  
20. Their safety was greater, who persuaded themselves that by constancy alone they should prove invincible: of this sort some were found of every rank. We have mentioned some Ministers before in their place: we will now speak of one of the Nobility Catharine Otti of Loss (formerly a Lady of Teschobuse) who, notwithstanding the banishment which Caesar threatened against widows, did neither forsake her Religion, nor her Country: when the Commissaries required that she should choose one of those two things, she answered them, That she could not suffer banishment, because she wanted an estate, but yet that it was not lawful for her to change her religion, and that because of her conscience; and therefore she would do neither: if that they would ordain a third thing concerning her, she would leave it to their wills, but commit herself wholly unto God: hereupon they dismissed her, either for shame, or else because it was not yet appointed that any should lose their lives merely for religion: we have already mentioned some Citizens, unto which we may join these; Martin Strausky Citizen of Daczicum, and Simeon Siakowsky, Citizen of Crumlovia, in Moravia; neither of which could be bowed by fair promises, nor be prevailed upon by cruel miseries, being both of them resolved to die for the faith: the Adversaries therefore overcome with their patience, let them out of prison, and suffered them freely to take up a banished condition.  
21. There is also a memorable example of constancy in four handy-crafts-men, in the reformation of Kossumberg, for when among three hundred Subjects, there were only ten that remained courageous, so as to endure imprisonment; It came to pass also that six of those ten (unable to endure hardship, and cold, and famine, in prison) forsook their cause: only four (Sigismond Krussowsky, Nicholas Szarowetz, John Aksamit, and Laurence Karlick) were left to be tormented by the hands of the Tyrants: who, after they were much and daily upbraided with their obstinacy, were at first exposed to cold, for five weeks together (in the months of February and March) and afterwards for nine days were pined with hunger, not having a crumb of bread allowed them; only they had a small portion of bread of their own, with which they did all that time sustain themselves, drinking their own urine: a Jesuit entering in with the Governor of the Castle, in many words threatened them harder usage, unless they did repent; to whom Sigismond answered, We willingly embrace all afflictions, famine, hanging, burning, rather than we would sinne against God: and as they were going out he calleth out to them, saying. What ye do, do quickly. Forthwith it was commanded, that twice a week, and not oftener, there should be given them a mouthful of bread, and a draught of water: and then they were kept apart one from the other: Aksamit was left there, Nicholaus thrust into the sink of the prison (saving your presence) Sigismond into a furnace, and none permitted to visit them, at length, having for the space of twenty one weeks, used all means for the working upon them, and despairing of their conversion, they set a fine upon them and so banished them, who with joy leaving their possessions directed their course into Polonia, but Karlik having got a disease in prison, died of it in his own country.  
22. But we may more rightfully, bestow the praise of constancy (and why not of Martyrdom) upon them, who even to their death endured hardship in prison; of this number before this universal persecution, was john Burjan Kochowetz, a most honest and learned man, whom the Governor of Lobkowitz, because that at his pleasure he would hot subscribe to the Popish superstitions, caused to be bound; which he (although perpetually vexed with the Monks and Jesuits) did valiantly endure for the space of three years: a●d in those bonds he died, and afterwards was ignominiously buried near the place of punishment at Raudnice.  
23. There was also in the reformation of Litomislen, a certain Countryman, of the village of Strakow (his name I have heard, but it is now slipped out of my memory) who did endure a long imprisonment, vexed with the insultings of the Priests; and of three thousand Subjects, (for so many that Lordship did contain,) was alone found constant and immov●ble. He being sick by reason of the filthiness of the prison, was visited by a Jesuit, and of him admonished, to whom he thus answered: Get thee hence thou tempter, this day shall I sup with Christ, and a little after he died, and was buried in that place where they were wont to behead Malefactors.  
24. Yet more admirable was the constancy of a certain Scribe (there was not any of whom I could learn his name, but the thing itself I have read from the hands of faithful and worthy witnesses) in the Town of Dobrzisse. This Town, as many of the neighbouring places, were given by Caesar to Don Martin de Huerda: but he disliking the service of so hard a Master, resigned, and lived with a certain Miller (in the territories of the Suticens) took upon him the office of a Schoolmaster: when Don Martin came to hear of this, he sent thus, that they should bring the Scribe and the Miller bound in chains to the Tower of Welharti●z, and commanded that both should be cast into a deep place of the Tower, in the year 1623. upon the Wednesday, from whence the Miller was a little while after sent, but the Scribe was kept there a whole year, even to his death: the prison was so foul and noisome, that both his feet were rotten off: but he being endued with a great measure of faith, past away the whole time, in singing Psalms, and hymns, as if he were in the enjoyments of all delights. And it is worthy the notice taking, when a little while before his death, it was reported that both his feet were rotten off, and that his body was full of worms, Don Martin not believing it, commanded that he should be brought forth, that he might see him, he refused, saying, The Tyrant was unworthy to enjoy the sight of his body. And so remaining immovably united unto Christ, he died about the same time, upon the same Wednesday following, namely, 1624. When he was brought forth, the Tyrant forbade that he should be carried out through the gate of the City, through which he entered in: but commanded that he should be cast over the wall into a ditch, and from thence carried away by a Shepherd, and buried.   

CHAP. CIIII George Balthasar Martyr.  
I. THis appendix of the former chapter (showing how the persecutors dealt with the common people) will be a History famous to posterity. In the year 1629. the fifth day of May, two and twenty country men were brought captives from the village of Zlonice into the City of Slana singing with a pleasant voice, and triumphant hymns about the resurrection of Christ; it was brought in as a matter of charge against them, that having before turned Catholics, they returned to Heresy, and ministered to themselves holy things. Being sent into several prisons, they were forthwith brought to examination: the Chieftain of these was said to be one George Balthasar, an inhabitant in the village of Tmanus, who had no learning, and yet was a preacher among them: his Master therefore Bohuchwal Walkaun having a little before turned Apostate (lest that he should draw upon himself Caesar's anger, or evil surmizes, accuseth him in a letter written to the Senate of Slana, and therein requires that justice should be done upon such a Rebellious fellow. The Senate having summoned this man to appear, causeth this writing to be read by the Solicitor, and asked what he would give in by way of answer. He requires time, and promiseth that he would answer the writing; leave being given him, he frames this answer, which out of the Bohemian tongue we have thus translated word for word.  
I Have understood what charge was drawn up against me by james Swojanovius, under the name of Mr. Bohuchwal Walkaun. The first article is, That I have been pernicious to God my Creator, and to men in obligation, in that having turned Catholic, I have again fallen from the Roman Catholic faith, and have violated my Oath. To this I answer, That heretofore being in a cruel prison, I was prevailed upon to sin against God, my most righteous Judge, because than I was weak in the faith, not trusting God, that he was able to deliver his out of the hands of men: but God chastised me for this my fault, holding my conscience captive for a whole year together, so that I could have no hope in God's mercy: and yet I recalled to mind former sinners, who did upon their repentance obtain mercy at the hands of God. Thereupon I cried to my God, a whole year, night and day I did water my bed with my tears, because I thought myself damned: but that true and righteous God who is not the cause of our destruction, neither would that a sinner should die, but rather that he should be converted and live, when he saw a fit time, did not hid his mercies from me; for I obtained what I did desire, he sent his Angel unto me, and mine eyes saw his glory brighter than the sun, and there was given to me in a moment the holy spirit, and I was born again: there was likewise afforded me a discerning of the Spirits, so that I could distinguish between good and evil; and with this great gift, I did likewise receive a command of reproving the sins of men. Nor am I deceived, for the Spirit of God doth not hid himself from any man to whom he is given, that he should not declare to the wicked, things future, but mercy to the penitents: and therefore I was likewise forbid by the spirit to do any more the works of the flesh, according to the lusts of the world, which had conspired together, what they might, against the just Judge of the living and the dead, and against the anointed ones whom he hath chosen to himself. Nor is my Mr. Walkaun ignorant of this; for they did hinder me from speaking the truth for the space of four years: but by how much the more they hindered me, so much the more did God confirm me by his Spirit. Likewise they may remember, that I came to the Palace of Zlonice, that I might declare unto them the truth, and invite them to repentance, even as the Lord Jesus had commanded me by his holy Spirit, and so to continue for three days together, Friday. Sabbath day, and Monday; upon which last day, I had also my book with me, (but where he saith, I am a seducer of souls, I answer and affirm, that it is the certain will of the Lord, that all you also should hear me) neither were they so strong as to snatch the book out of my hand. Nevertheless they did despise the glory of God: for I ought to teach all, how they might come to repentance, but they had a sign given them, when those three spiritual men went from me, ask me a sign from Heaven (but they are without excuse, for they themselves held the books in their own hands) and I wept greatly, because they did not receive the Lords Anointed: which indeed is no matter of wonder, seeing even from the beginning of the world, they did persecute those, who being renewed of God, do good works. And it was necessary that it should so happen to me, that every one might know the world to be an hater of the truth; because the truth is not in it: and that it also might appear, that the world is an enemy of God. Nothing therefore could so fare affright me, nor had I respect to any thing that should hinder me from the cheerful doing of that work which God had vouchsafed to deliver unto me. I would therefore know of you, who are made of earth, and of a lump of clay as well as I, what place you will show me, that I might freely teach you without impediment: if that you do refuse this, there will a time come, wherein you would desire to show me a place, but ye shall not have it. Wherefore in the name of God I do exhort you, that you would not receive this grace of God in vain, nor despise it; for God's rod is already took up, with which God will shortly lash those that do not acknowledge his voice. There are more things for me to write unto you, but seeing myself knows not how to write, I must have respect unto others whom I do employ, and so briefly do conclude. When I shall speak with you face to face, I shall distinctly unfold all things: in the mean while the grace of our Lord God be with us all. Amen.  
2. This Epistle being read, and they looking upon it as being of an unusual Style, there went to him (but access was denied to all others) the Pastor of the place, and strange Jesuits, conferring with him face to face, and endeavoured to dissuade him from his purpose: but he remitting any thing of his constancy, did confess, that he was indeed a Lay man, and had no learning: but yet whatsoever he did preach, or afterwards should preach, he had it not from himself, but from the Holy Spirit. For so it is, said he, as lately I have written, and often I have said, that I (after that my abominable fall) did speak a whole year in weeping, but at length the Lord Jesus had mercy upon me, shown me his wounds, with which the wound of my conscience in a moment was cured, and he gave me also the revelation of the Holy Spirit, and commanded that I should declare unto others the grace shown to me, and exhort them to repentance; which I have done this four years, and will do as long as my life shall last. I know truly, that the wicked world doth endeavour to take away my life, but I am prepared to die, because by my death I shall glorify Christ. He declared also, that when he did call upon God in the prison of Zlonice, the Spirit of God answered him in his heart, and spoke great things, which were not lawful to be uttered; as also that he was taken upon high, above all the powers of this world, lest there should be any which might prevail against him. As he had formerly declared all these things to the common people, so he did now declare them in prison to the Jesuits themselves: if they did descend to controversy about the Supper of the Lord, and about one Mediator, Christ, etc. he did fitly quote Scriptures, and urged them strongly: he did likewise denounce punishments to the persectuors of God's people, the seducers of souls, and Masspriests. He foretold also the bringing back, and gathering together of the flock of Christ, now scattered abroad by the wolves.  
3. In fine, when all these things did show a spirit more noble, than that it should be resisted, they took care that he should be brought to Prague, the tenth day of August, and upon the fourteenth day of the same month, they punished him, and that in such a manner as was a sign of a seared conscience: for before morning light, the people not knowing of it, they commanded that he should be brought forth, and without the gates at the gallows be beheaded, and quartered; the several quarters being as a sight set in the highways, as being the members of some wicked Malefactors.   

CHAP. CV. The fury of the adversary, against Churches, books, and the dead.  
I. NOt without reason do we believe that the Kingdom of Antichrist was showed to John under the form of a beast, for it doth indeed appear before all eyes, if we do but consider the cruelty, and madness of that beast both against the living and the dead, and against all things contrary to it, and therefore yet it remains to be showed what rage they exercised against liveless things, Churches, Books, Images, Sepulchers, and the bones of the dead.  
2, As for the temples, it is not necessary that we should remember or record how they did cleanse them from that heresy with their holy-water, a superstition (forsooth) among them for whom this sanctification by the Word of God and prayer which the holy spirit taught the Christians, (1. Timothy 4, 5. is not sufficient, this was ridiculous to the common people, but to the wise a clear and evident token of their hatred to the word of Christ, that they beat the Pulpits of the Churches from whence the Word of the Gospel sounded, and the Altars from which the Sacrament was distributed under both kinds, with rods, and whips, which was of all done in those chief cities Prague, Iglavia, Znoium, the Jesuits of Prague being about to purge their Temple which under Ferdinand was granted to the Brethren, they sprinkled powder upon the pavement and kindled it, thinking to root out the contagion of heresy with fire and smoke.  
3. And because in most, if not all, the Churches, and Towers, and City-gates (in memory of the religion, of receiving under both kinds, maintained by the sword) there were erected Chalices made of stone or brass, they went about to take this away, a golden Chalice of great capacity in the Church at Prague was taken away, in the year 1623. the 23 day of Jannuary, and in its place the statue of Mary was erected, the picture of Ferdinand armed with a sword against the Heretics, was placed in the room of George Rex, standing by with a sword in the maintenance of the Chalice at Hradicius, they blotted out the picture of the cup which was over the door of the house of Antonius and in the room of it painted the Host, and under that a cup turned upside down with filthy thick water running out of it, and writ this, They have drunk up the dregs and all. At the lintel of the door they writ this sentence in golden letters, [My house is a house of prayer, but not thy house O most cursed Calvin.] They carried out of the Church the most ancient Pictures of Litomeritius, Hus, and jerom, and so burned them; afterwards they shown their rage against the holy Martyrs.  
4. How they set upon the books every one perhaps have already heard, a thousand bibles (that I might not mention other good books) were taken away by these Furies, that Antichrist might show himself nothing inferior to Antiochus (1 Macabees 1.5, 9) commonly they burned them (only the Count of Nahud that most perverse Apostate having covered his holy books with silk and Gold (for he was sumptuous & proud) having taken off only the gold and the silver, commands that they should be buried in the sink (himself being present) but the manner was divers, some having taken them away from the Christians did burn them privately at home simulating the modesty of Joochim (6. Jer. 23.) others brought them in baskets to the marketplace, as was done at Fulneck; others brought them in carts without the walls, as was done at Zalicum and Frutnovia: others brought them in heaps to the Gallows, and other places destined for the punishment of malefactors, as at Hraditium & so in great heaps burned them: but you shall see O good men! that the innocent ashes of these liveless Martyrs being scattered, through heaven and earth, will spread further the doctrine which you would have abolished.  
5. The adversary being unmindful of Ovid; 
Lions vent not their rage upon the dead:  
And the fight ends when foes are vanquished.  
But savage Wolves and Bears not only prey  
Upon the living, but the dead assay.  imitating the cruelty of Wolves and Bears counted a part of their glory thus to express their rage and madness upon the dead continually. It is a wonderful beastiallity, not to be able to endure the living above ground nor the dead under ground, there are many examples of those, who were by these pulled out of their graves, and had their members burned at Horasdovisius, in the year 1621. The monastery which the Bohemian Brethren for a long time possessed was restored to the Monks, who opened the graves of the Ministers of the word, first of all the bones of jacob Welchi (both in name and in truth, two worthy men buried in the year 1600.) were taken up, which Severinus Budetius the Warden did with an iron bar, beat in pieces, using with all cursing words, and commanded that they should be burned in the Churchyard with the bones of john Popelius, john japhet, and Mathias Cobar, who were buried in the year 1599 1614 1616. and because the Barons of Squil●ve, the Lord of the place were buried in the same Church, the wicked warden visiting their sepulchers, took off from their bodies their rings and gold chains, and whatsoever was precious, lastly, the body of Theobold Squiovius being taken out of the vault and out of the leaden chest wherein he lay, he commanded it being put into a wooden coffin, that it should be cast into some ditch about the Churchyard, and covered over with dung.  
6. In the year 1623. the Church Czaslavia, being taken from the Christians, when they had found an Epitaph with this inscription, In the year 1424 upon Thursday john Lyski of Calais, departed this life, Governor of the Commonwealth, labouring in the name, and for the name of God, is buried in this place. Presently they put to their hands that they might remove him from thence, that had rested there for the space of two hundred years within one: but having digged very deep, they found nothing besides dust: their rage therefore being turned against the Tombstone (upon which his effigies were formerly engraven but now worn out) they beat this to powder, and with the dust of the grave they sprinkled it upon the ground without the church, so forsooth taking revenge upon him being dead, who whilst he was alive troubled them living.  
7. In the same year when that they were a purging the Church of Prague of the buried heretics, they brought out a marblestone, laid upon the grave of Rokizane, and beat that to powder, but they could not find the grave. Lastly, in the year 1630. when P. Lucas the Jesuit, the twenty fourth of December died, and there was in that place a most deep grave prepared for him, there was found at the bottom a certain bed of brick, which being plucked out, there appeared putrified bones with two cups, one of brass, and the other of Wax, uncorrupted, and a piece of Damask cloth, the Relics of his Priestly covering, long red hairs stuck still to his skull. These bones being gathered together, they brought them in a basket into the Vestry, until they did know what their Superior would command concerning them: but what was afterwards done with them, we do not know, but what we do declare, was related to us by an eyewitness. So Rokizane having lain in his Sepulchre about 159 years and 7 month (for he died ●n the year 1471 the 21 of February) gave place to another.  
8. At Trebovea there were extant some stony Statues of some dead Pastors, in the Churchyard, the eyes of which a jesuite beat out with his mallet, he being himself blind, blinded those that were before blind.  
9 But yet their fury did not only express itself against those that were already buried, I will not mention how they did deny them an honest burial in the Churchyards, and forced them to be buried in fields, gardens, highways, and in those places that were set apart for the punishment of rogues. Certainly this was too barbarous that they did altogether deny, that some should be brought out of their houses, and restored to our common mother the earth, for this only end, that they might vomit out their hatred against those that slept in Christ, and that they might deter the living almost killed with the stink of their carcases, from the imitation of their constancy, this happened to a most holy man, John Mathrada Muslen, preacher at Kutiberg, at Saint Barbera, who dying at his own house (in the year 1625 the 4. of October, who being privily returned from banishment departed;) the Archdeacon Apian, denied altogether that he should be buried, not suffering himself to be wrought upon either by entreaties or by offers of money; at length after eight days, some good men by stealth taking away his carcase in the night time buried it in a certain place. That Belial in vain enquiring after the authors of so great wickedness, and threatening death unto them, for a little while after the thirty of October the like example o● charity was showed to one whom the Pastor did use with the like cruelty, for a little son of his baptised elsewhere.  
10. Why should I produce more examples of their cruelty, O that it were lawful to write upon the foreheads of these men, that which Semirames is reported to have commanded, should be writ upon his chests, If thou hadst not been a wicked man thou, wouldst not have disturbed the quiet of the dead.  
11. Yet perhaps it would not be fare from our purpose, to hint out how they did express their rage upon the very name of Frederick (merely for the hatred of that most pious Prince) who was an Evangelicall King; for an Evangelicall people, in the year 1622 a Citizen of new-Prague by name Mr. john Libertine, because that he had given the name of Frederick to his little son, was at first without all reason tormented with the numerous soldiery, and for a punishment, was commanded to pay 500 Dollars, it was a most usual thing for them to pull in pieces the pictures of Frederick to trample them under their feet to dig out their eyes, and ignominiously to handle all those withwhom they were found; so that it was almost a capital offence even to think of Frederick.   

CHAP. CVI Examples of Prodigies and punishments, whereby God sometimes affrighted his enemies.  
I. THe Godly indeed (at that time) were able to deplore this whirlwind of persecution, and Apostasies, but only the Lord to stay and cease it. Who although he stirreth up wicked men to chastise his Church, yet nevertheless he useth severely to punish them (after his paternal premonitions to reduce them) when behaving themselves obstinately exceeding the measure of cruelty, they become incorrigible. We shall touch upon some of this sort.  
2. The first forewarnings, were divers strange sights which appeared in heaven and earth. As for example the miraculous bow seen at Prague, by all, about the hour of execution: yea, such amazement seized upon the people, looking thereon, before execution was ended, that they fled by troops from the place of Judicature into the streets, no man pursuing them or declaring the cause thereof. Fiery torches also were seen in the night, environing the Martyr's heads which were set upon the tower, and a singing heard. Certain of the Watchmen did confidently aver it; but for our parts in regard we were not eye-witnesses) we leave it undetermined. But this is certain that many suns were divers times seen, in the year following, the sun also was seen by a great multitude of people at Prague, to dart out, as it were, balls of fire.  
3. In the year 1623. exceeding thick smoke did proceed at set times from the pinnacles of the chief Church of the Gospelers at Joyful Court so that men supposing it to have come from fire within, ran thither to quench the burning; but the Towers being well searched within, they found it otherwise. The jesuites because they could not deny the truth of the miracle so often repeated, did interpret it to their own advantage, saying, the relics of heresies do now smoak and fly up into the air.  
4. In the same year when upon Corpus Christi day, the first solemn circumgestation (or carrying about) of holy bread, was celebrated at Kutterberge, with the noise of Trumpets, Timbrels, Fiddles, Guns, and the like, the Heavens (the Clouds being compacted on a sudden, poured out such a flood of waters, that within half an hour, the Marchants-shops, Carts, and other heavy bodies, did swim in the streets, which also was mingled with so great a shower of hail, that not only the windows of Churches and houses were broken, but even the sheep in the fields, and the wild beasts in the woods, were knocked down, some wounded, and others slain.  
5. In the year 1624. in Autumn, a flying Dragon, flaming horribly was seen throughout all Bohemia and Silesia. And that this was no whit below a miracle, we may gather from hence, because in the same day and hour (about Sunsetting) it was observed in so many and remote places, that our faith could scarce elevate itself so high to credit it, if it were not confirmed by a thousand witnesses.  
6. In the same year at Podebrade blood flowed out for a whole month together (the spring near the highway being broken up.) Which some have used as a Rubric (and to beget the more credit) have writ the story thereof with that very blood. Nor perhaps ought we to omit that which these eyes have seen in the same year: Upon the City-gate of Chrudim, the Arms both of the King and Queen were painted, with a distich written in Golden letters. These were thrice at least drawn over with Chalk since the Emperor's victory: and all the rest being quite blotted out, only the name Frederick at several times became extant and legible by all.  
7. In the year following 1625. near Beneslow, then in the Dominion of Paul Michna, a Fishpond was wholly turned into blood; for the space of three days, as also it happened in other places at other times. In the confines of Moravia and Silesia great flocks of Crows and Daws, flutted up and down; which at length by a great fight continued for a whole day's space, suffered a great destruction at the village of Bartoschowitz, near Fulnek; and indeed with other success than could be expected; for the weaker part overcame the stronger, some thousands of the Crows being fastened in the Dawes-bills, fell and perished, without the ruin of scarce any of the Daws. The Countrymen also running to behold this spectacle, filled their sacks with Crows.  
8. In the year 1626. at Prague it reigned Brimstone, and not long after the Image of the Crucifix set up at Waltave-bridge, was smitten and thrown down by a Thunderbolt. In the same place Kutterberg-gate opened of its own accord, the post being removed for two or three nights, to the great astonishment of the Watchmen; which they were forced to aver upon oath. The like wonder was seen at Prostanne in the City of Lichtensteinium.  
9 It cannot be deservedly spunged out of the catalogue of miracles, that which we know happened to the Bibles at Zatek, in that they could not be burned. For when in the year 1630 the Books long before carried out of that City, by the joint authority of the Magistrates, were condemned and sentenced unto the fire by the Commissaries, and kindled with woodstacks piled in order without the walls, upon an hill near the watercourse: the sacred Bibles of Simeon Swoboda (all other books being consumed) suffered the flames without harm (saving only that their margins were somewhat singed) as also an other book of Ecclesiastical Psalms, of an old Edition, both whereof are preserved for a memorial by the Exuls of Zateck, at Friburg.  
10. God also the revenger of wickedness, did sometimes put forth a sign of wrath and indignation against some in the very act of their villainies. Many Apostates, driven and tormented by the sting of conscience, cried out, that they were damned; others not suffering the torment of conscience, did hang or drown themselves. And amongst others that exceeding rich Merchant at Prague, Hans de White, John Campan the famous Poet (who after he had changed his religion) thus said to his wife, this day salvation is come to our house: whereto she answered, this day a curse is brought into our house. he ended his life in despair. Daniel Basil professor in the University of Prague, was surprised with sudden death. john Chytraeus Pastor at Slawkowia, in Moravia, as he was ready to recant and abjure the Doctrine of the Gospel in the Church, he was struck dumb: and from thence was carried home, being possessed with an horrible trembling all over, and gnawing his tongue, at last, he died of unknown griefs.  
11. Doctor Daniel Knapper, a public professor of injuries against the Gospelers (under pretence of justice and right) was slain by the suborning of his wife, an Adulterer, who afterwards was hanged and perished. Thomas Hrich was created Consul at Rokysan, for his example of Apostasy given to others: but within one year after (upon Michaelmas-day) as the other Dragon, the hater and accuser of the Brethren, being cast down from off the Throne of pride, he vomited up his ungodly soul with blood.  
12. Adam Primate of Suffick, promoted the business of universal Apostasy with such fury in his Country, that (without all respect unto Consanguinity) he gave out with great boasting, That if his Father should rise again, he would not spare h●m: this wretch (by the just judgement of God) fell mad, and flying up unto the highest rafters of his house, from thence he cast himself down; and roaring fearfully, he tossed himself restlessly. When his Stepmother running to him, put him in mind of his sin, saying, O my Adam, remember what thou hast done: give glory to God, speak, pray. He only drawing his mouth aside, and putting out his tongue, in an astonishing manner, breathed out his last.  
13. Florianus Libochovius, the Governor of the Horazdovian Dominion, a perverse Apostate, a betrayer of the Citizens, shot himself to death with a pistol bullet. Hodina, a Citizen of Czaslavia, but a man of great unconstancy, induced with hope either of reward or dignity, did show himself so eager in slaying Zisca (cotinually raging with his virulent and malicious tongue, against the deceased Nobleman) that within a few days after, he breathed his last; either being broken with the sedulous attempt, or else perishing by a peculiar vengeance.  
13. A certain novice Churchwarden, very wicked and audacious in defacing the Churches of Litomerzicium, digged out the bottom of a stone Chalice, above Lawrence-house-gate, shortly after he fell into a sharp disease. For accusing himself of wickedness, he tore his  from off his body, pulled off his hair, not suffering his wife or any other to come near him, although for horror and stink none could come to him. At length after that he had belched up an incredible torrent of blood, through his wicked throat, he was choked by his own blood, being an utter enemy to the blood of Christ. When this was known to the whole City, there was no man (no not the Mason) though of the Pope's faction, (being terrified with this fresh example) which would so much as touch the marble Chalice, all guilded over found in the entrance of the other Church of Alsouls, (laid up in the wall of the larger Tower) in the year 1485. and afterwards trimmed up, which also was adorned with this inscription, Veritas vincit. Truth at last triumphs. They therefore brought in a Malefactor, whom they called out of prison: and gave him promise to set him at liberty, and give him his life, if he would take the Chalice out of the wall, and break it in pieces. This he did for the reward of his life: but a few days after, he was retaken at Austium, and racked by a wheel.  
15. Tobias Konig, Consul of Trutnovia, a cruel Apostate, and tormentor of the faithful, which adhered constantly to their Religion, in the year 1629. being taken with a sudden disease, and waxing as black as a coal, uttered his speech like the barking of a dog: and so being made a spectacle for the space of three days did vomit up his soul with terrible anguish.  
16. George Kanasz, Perfect of the Dominions of the Prince of Lichtenstein in Moravia: when as the day before Christ-tide (in the year 1627.) staying with Jesuits in the Prostan court the whole day, he had brought many of the citizens into Apostasy (he indeed at that time not professing it, but was induced by the promise of a thousand crowns, to whip his fellow Brethren) and had sent the rest into prison: after a most delicate Supper, he returned in the middle of the night, unto the Tower of Plumlovia (being one mile distant from the city) and having well drunk, he slept sound. But because he had commanded that they should raise him for to celebrate the night service, to the end he might triumph for the executing of so ●are an act. It came to pass (according to his wife's after-relation) that he often started and awakened himself out of his sleep, supposing that he heard the ringing of bells in some other place. At length fearing to be prevented, he arose, and made haste to the walls of the Tower, and commanded the Engineer to discharge seven Canons, and the eighth he would dispatch himself; he therefore took the Perch, and gave fire. But oh the terrible judgement of God the Gun broke asunder, and the splinters retorted upon him, which tore both his legs, both his thighs, the one arm, the one side, and in fine, took away the skull of his head. This was the reward which this unhappy man received from divine vengeance, for his treachery and tyranny. But the miracle was the greater, for that none of the standers by (being fourteen in number) were hurt, or so much as touched, excepting only a certain old hunter, whom he thrust out by force beyond the Bulwark, to be received by the Guns, if they had fallen into the bottom: but his girdle sticking upon a pale which was set in hurdles for a protecting basket filled with earth) did preserve him from falling, until shouting out for help, he was drawn up and saved by those which were there present. This he afterwards related to the Prince, and obtained a privilege, that he should not be compelled to forsake his Religion. Surely this was an evident example of divine vengeance: yet notwithstanding, blind men attributed this, even as all others, not to divine appointment, but to blind chance.  
17. George of Machod, Auditor and Patron of the Brethren in Moravia from his youth, afterwards (from a Nobleman being made a Count) he became a most perverse Apostate (who buried holy Bibles in stinking channels, as we have noted in the chapter immediately preceding) and was punished by God after a miraculous manner, with a terrible disease in his throat, whereby his tongue putrified, and many holes were eaten out below his chin: so that whatsoever nourishment or medicines entered into his mouth, did either straightway flow forth, or distilled out by little and little. All remedies therefore being used in vain, after his suffering cruel torments about two month's space, he breathed out his soul, which was most unsteadfast, and sold to Antichrist, for the smoke of honour.  
18. At Niclaspurg in the Tower of Cardinal Ditrichsteinius and Governor of Moravia, (in the year 1626.) a shrill voice was heard two hours before day, doubling, Woe, woe, Wo. Many raised by this voice (the Secretaries arose at that time to their businesses) and astonished with the noise, heard this voice four times. And because the voice seemed to sound from under the house tops, they went up with lights for to know the matter: they than heard the same words abundantly repeated, sometimes in Dutch, Weh, Weh, Weh, other times in the Bohemian language, Beda, Beda, Beda: but so as those that stood in one corner heard the same things sounding from an opposite place: when they went thither, from another part; so that it seemed altogether prodigious. This truly happened and was done for three nights together, as is manifest by the Testimonies of eminent men, who themselves were then present, and became Auditors thereof (amongst whom was John Wodiz. by a noble Lawyer.) The like voice was heard at Wienna as recorded in a public writing.  
19 Nor is it unknown, how that in these times certain persons as in trances, declared in divers places by hidden revelation what horrible punishments should attend the Tyrants and persecutors. Amongst whom was Christina Ponitovia, a Bohemian virgin, whose visions writ with her own hand, and translated verbatim into Dutch, are now extant in print, she being commanded by him that revealed the things unto her, writ also to Walsteinius the Prince, certain dehortatory letters, not to persecute the faithful under pain of temporal and eternal destruction; she sent them also to Gizinia, delivered them into the hands of the Princess, to the great astonishment of her and Gynecius her chief usher, she falling into an ecstasy at the same time in their sight. The letters before they were delivered to the Prince, were opened and read by Jesuits, who laughed at them as a Piccardy fiction; so also the Prince seemed to interpret them. For he smiling, said, that his Lord the King had received letters from Madrid, Constantinople, Rome, etc. but he from Heaven. But he found how meet it was to jest with holy things: in a short time after he died miserably of that kind of death which Christina had foreseen and foretold, though indeed he promoted the oppression of the Confessors of the truth, his conscience regretting as is well known only to gratify and please those about him,  
20. The Lord many times smote Ferdinand himself with divers plagues, for perversely hardening himself against God's people. For first of all he stirred up enemies successively against him, which grievously tired him with Wars. Yet his Baal-Priests, interpreted this, as desired occasions of continuing the victory and trampling the heretics on every side: notwithstanding, they often perceived into what straits they were brought not without hazard of their overthrow: yet because all this did but contribute to harden them, the more they returned again to their wont course.  
21. For shortly after the execution at Prague the Emperor's Army was routed by Bethlemius in Hungary: where Bukwoy himself, a rare General, was slain. Not long after the confiscation, where the Goods of very many Gospelers were set to sale, in the year 1623. all the Emperor's Army was again reduced to such extremity at Hodoninum in Moravia, that all was given for lost; had not the Count of Black-Mount embraced conditions of peace in the Emperor's behalf, which were so low and base, as that he letted not to kiss Bethlemius his feet. Afterwards the Subjects of Austria the lower, Rebelled, and much increased their extremity, This likewise is very memorable: the same day, whereupon the first proscription of the Citizens of Prague was published (July the 12. 1627.) the Lord afflicted Italy by an horrible Earthquake, whereby many Towns and Villages with many thousands of men were swallowed up.  
22. In the interim God struck the first born of these Egyptians, these principal men dying (to wit) Pope Paul the 5. and Gregory the 14. Philip the 3, King of Spain, also Charles Albertus, and John Charles Duke of Austria, the Emperor Ferdinand's brother, his uncle, his son, and some others.  
22. At last (when not only Bohemia but also all Germany was full of Prodigies, and yet these enemies did not cease to bring all things into confusion, and to fill all places with their Tyranny and impiety God stirred up a Northern Whirlwind, which, to this day shakes the Walls of this wicked Babylon.  
24. To whom that God's word might the more appear, even France itself (although professing the Roman-Religion) not enduring any longer to behold this daily Tyranny every day increasing and the growth of the Emperor, brought about by the ruins and oppressions of other Kingdoms, join counsels and strength of which passages God only knows the issue, for the present we observe the just judgement of God who knows the Nations that deal at War, and to those that spill the blood of his Saints, he can give them blood to drink, as he hath threatened in the 68 Psal. 34. Revel. 16.5.6.   

CHAP. CVII. Concerning the remainder of the faithful in Bohemia after all this persecution.  
I. SO soon as the Pope's sword began to prevail, there were found some learned Doctors of the Church who did publicly and privately, by their Sermons and writings, admonish and strengthen the hearts of the people, against those tempests of persecution which they apprehended coming, but because God scarce at any time makes his way through the storms and whirlwinds (Nah 1.3.) but at the sight of his wrath, the very mountains are covered and the rocks are dashed in pieces (1. King 19.11.) so likewise it happened here, that some of the Pillars of the Bohemians were overthrown, to wit the greatest part of the Nobility and some part of the Ministry with the General ruin of all the people whereupon they rejoiced and were glad, who spoilt the inheritance of the Lord, because ye were glad because ye rejoiced O ye destroyers of mine inheritance, because ye are grown sat as the Heifer at grass, and bellow as bulls. But how the Glory of God and man's salvation was promoted by this is not known, nor can sufficiently be lamented.  
2. For because in so great a number of Apostates from the Gospel, there were scarce any who were persuaded within themselves that way which they were commanded to follow, was the true way of salvation, but merely out of the fear of men, or else to please men, or some other blind and brutish inclination, most of them follows the example of the rest, and offered violence to their consciences, and so forsook the truth; what can we determine otherwise concerning the whole root then to say with the Prophet (Isaiah 1.4.) a sinful nation, a people laden with iniquity, a seed of evil doers, children that are corrupters, they have forsaken the Lord, they have provoked the holy one of Israel unto anger, they are gone backward.  
3. Truly you have done very praise worthy, and you deserve very large trophies, you soul deceivers, you have made a company of Epicurians, who love their flesh pots, and who would return again into the bondage, of Egypt for their cucumbers, and onions, and Garlic, yea, and you have imprinted the seeds of Atheism in the hearts of men, most men now believe in nothing at all, and lest any thing should by't their consciences, stupefied by your opinion, they desire that all worship of God might be taken away. But to speak more mildly, what gain is it that you should force men thus to lie. Do you believe that all those whom you have compelled to profess your Catholic Religion, are really yours? Pray take away from one part, your gold and your temptations, from the other your swords, your racks, and other instruments of cruelty, and restore liberty of conscience, and you shall presently see, how seriously they have embraced your religion, if therefore he be a false friend who loves another man's estate, and not his person, why are you so foolish as to please yourselves in the thoughts of those men, who either out of flattery, or else through force, seem to comply with your present prosperous estate? The Babylonian pride induces you, that men should be either enticed or forced by any means, to worship this your golden Image of the people, and that all nations and tongues should fall down before the sound of your pipe, your harp, and of your viol, and of all other musical instruments. Whilst you intoxicated with the wind of fornication, may securely and jocundly dance amongst the great number of spectators and beholders. But our comfort is we know the time is coming, wherein the Lord will make the sound of the harp, and of music to cease in thee O Babylon. Rev. 18.22.  
4. Yet there was something good in these men's madness, as it was ordered by the wisdom of him, in whose hands all Tyrants are but as a Fan, to cleanse the grain of his Church: for by this means the chaff was separated from the wheat, and the dross from the gold, that now it might appear who loved Christ, and all hypocrites might be discovered. We certainly have seen, as in a glass, something which doth presage that which the Lord foretold should come to pass when he comes, That there should be two in one bed, one should be taken, the other should be left: two in one Mill, the one taken, the other left. Here it was apparent what was the strength of them that truly love God, and what was the weakness of them that dissemble godliness. For I will not reckon up what friends were separated from their friends, what kinsfolk from their kinsfolk, parents from their children, children from their parents, brother and sister one from another: yea, some wives, their husbands not enduring the trial of the Cross, was separated and disjoined: some husbands are banished, whose wives could not be persuaded to forsake all for Christ: there are some women, who that they might profess their faith in Christ, have forsaken their husbands for their Apostasy. Thy judgements (O Lord) are very deep. Psam. 36.  
5. But what shall we do with those that they had seduced, whom the fear of this burning Babylonian furnace, had forced to fall down, and worship this Antichristian Idol? We must do as Paul did, who was much in sorrow, and was grieved at the heart for the Brethren, who carried themselves so, as to become forsakers of God: and we may hope, that God's mercy will not be wanting to his Elect, in bringing them into the ways of repentance. But because God is a just Judge, and hath assigned a portion to the fearful and liars in a lake of fire and brimstone. [Rev. 21.8.] Now what will become of those hypocrites, who deny that with their mouths, that which they believe in their hearts; but fearful, and lies in the sight of God. God hath denounced the cup of his eternal wrath to all those who have taken the mark of the Beast, either upon their forehead or on their hands, that is, have joined themselves to the Beast, either by their profession, or by their works. Rev. 14 9 It is most certain, that these are in a more dangerous state than many will believe, Since it is scarce possible, that those who have been once enlightened, and tasted of the heavenly gift, and have been made partakers of the Holy Ghost, and have savoured of the good word of God, and the power of the world to come, if they fall away, to be restored to repentance: Heb. 6.4, 6. Be not deceived, God will not be mocked: Gal. 6.7.  
6. But since this is the condition of our country in general, we may cry out with the Prophet, Unless the Lord had left us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom, and we should have been like unto Gomorra, Isa. 1.9. by whom the field of God's Church in Bohemia being planted again, might yield an acceptable harvest to God: for there were many went away, who had rather cleave to God's Worship, than to flatter jeroboam, and by their filthy Idols break their Covenant with God, and of these there are above twelve thousand.  
7. Among the Nobility and Knights, in the year 1630. according to compute calculated as exactly as could be, there were found in banishment, 185 families, which had gone out out of Bohemia, and each family 1.2.3.10.20. yea, there were found unto 50. male persons, as in the families of Caplirzor, Gerstoref, and Keblor.  
8. And by God's mercy, there was a good part of the Ministry found (but I do not know how to give you a just account of them) among all the brethren, I am certain, that about 200, who were alive in the year 1620, in Bohemia, and in Moravia, there were alive about 96, the rest, in the space of 10 years, either by sword or pestilence, or diseases contracted by frights, and cold, or famine, or prison had destroyed.  
9 The townsmen and tradesmen of Cities and towns, went away, in some places more, in some places fewer: yea, among the very Countrymen, and Husbandmen there were not a few, who followed the rest, and forsook the Country.  
10. The greatest part placed the seat of their abode in their absence from their Country, in the Duke of Saxonies' Dominions in Misnia, in Lusalia, in Voitland, and there was not a small number, that betook themselves to the protection of the Duke of Calumbac, and the Marquis of Berruteis; some betook themselves in Marquis brandenburg's Country, yea, even into Holland itself.  
11. They that went into Poland, found for their friend, the most Illustrious Count Belzensis, the Lord Ralph Count de Lossnia, who in their Dominions of Lossnia, Wlodavia and Baronavia, friendly entertained above 1000, and protected them from the cruelty of their Enemies. The towns Ostrorog, Roki, (under the government of the most Illustrious, the Counties of Ostrorog, and the most Potent Lord Nicolas Ray of Naglowitz's) as also Kobillium, under the Lord Abraham Szenintaw; and last of all, Thorunium, an Empire City of Borussia, was a receptacle to very many, to whom the most Illustrious Prince, Christopher Rodzivillius, behaved himself very bountifully, in relieving the misery of their banishment, as also other pious people, whose hearts the Lord stirred up.  
12. In Hungaria the Lord stirred up the heart of the most illustrious George Rakozius now Prince of Transilvania, to make his Dominions of Puchovia and Ladneseus as a sanctuary to the banished, whether also some went from itself, as also to the Dominions of Count Trurion, Count Eleshazius, the Lord Revius and others.  
13. In Silesia under the Government of the Emperor God strengthened the heart of john Christian Duke of Briggs, that he durst rather obey God than men, who entertained in his Duchy many of the banished Bohemians and Moravians, to whom, as also to the rest under the heat of the day: Isajah 16.3.4.5. Take counsel, execute judgement, make thy shadow as the night, in the midst of the noon day, hid not the outcasts, bewray not him that wandereth, let mine outcasts dwell with thee, Moab be thou a covert to them from the spoiler, etc.  
14. Besides those before named, who shunned Apostasy by their banishment, In very Bohemia itself, and Moravia, ihe midst of these abominations, God reserved to himself more than 7000, who did not bow their knees to Baal, nor kissed him with their mouth. I do not mean Infants, who cannot distinguish between their right hand and their left: but men of growth, who in many places, under moderate Governors, did not undergo such a bitter persecution as the other, but kept constantly in the faith: as for example, many in the Dukedom of Fridland, in the County of Westineus, of which we spoke before, under the Barons of Zerotin and Waldstein, and some others, who suffered not their Subjects to be so tormented. But let no godly man envy this their happiness: for all things are done by his disposing, who said, Jesus said unto him, If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee? follow thou me.  
15. Finally, we know many of those who Apostatised do with Peter, bitterly bewail their fall, and do testify it by their letters to their ejected Ministers, yea and some of them that have the benefit of Ministers, and a Ministry, have reunited themselves, unto the Church; others with great desire and anxiety of heart, do wait for the time of their freedom, ready upon the least occasion to be reconciled to God and the Church; and therefore more fervently than the rest they do implore God's mercy, and they do importune heaven with their tears and sighs mitigating their losses with a resolute hope, and expecting the Lord to come with succour to them.  
16. Thou therefore O our God look upon us miserable creatures, whom thou hast so humbled by afflictions, that the shadow of death covers us, who for thy sake are put to death every day, and are carried as sheep to the slaughter. Awake O Lord why sleepest thou? do not cast us off for ever? why dost thou turn away thy face, and forget our affliction and oppressions? for our life is brought down to the dust, and our belly cleaves to the ground. Arise O Lord, help us and deliver us for thy name sake. Psal. 44.21. etc. Israel is a scattered sheep, the Lions have driven him away. First the King of Assyria, hath devoured him. Return O Lord, and be reconciled unto thy servants, satisfy us right early with thy goodness, and we will be glad and rejoice all our days; comfort us according to the days where in thou hast afflicted us, and for the years wherein we have seen evil. Let thy work appear unto thy servants and thy glory unto their children (Psal. 90.14.) Amen, Amen, Amen.   
FINIS.